Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Heart racing, Lily rushed into the nursery, Harry tucked to her chest. The one-year-old wiggled and whined, unsure of what it was that scared his mother so badly. The house shook, deafening explosions sending cracks webbing through the drywall and setting her infant son into his crib, Lily quickly dug out the final go to she had.

She hadn’t told the Order. Hadn’t so much as whispered it to James. It was a last ditch effort to ensure her child would be safe. Both from Voldemort and from whatever machinations Dumbledore no doubt had in mind. He had a tendency to find loopholes around what people wanted and even though they had a Will in place, the thought of her sister getting Harry, was enough to have Lily searching for desperate alternatives.

“It’s okay, baby,” Lily cooed, opening up vials with shaking hands and trying to soothe her sniffling child. Another shout from James had her working faster. “Don’t worry, D-Daddy’s just being silly.”

Runes, she needed to write the runes. An Athame, a quick slice and she used her own blood to mark the posts of Harry’s crib. After that, she had to mark each post with one of the four elements. Soil for Earth, a candle for Fire, a dish of Water and her own frantic breaths for air. The minute the Runes lit up; relief flooded her. But it was short lived, because Jame’s scream of agony filled the house.

Time was up.

Trembling, Lily quickly unzipped Harry’s onesie. Another slice of her hand, and she placed the final runes on his chubby little belly, a watery laugh escaping her when he giggled and wiggled. She had just enough time to right his clothing and settle him in his crib when the door exploded inward, splintering apart. Lily spun, Harry screeching shrilly and set emerald eyes on the stuff of nightmares.

Shrouded in robes, all she could see of the Dark Lord Voldemort was the glowing red of his eyes. “Please! Please don’t do this! He’s just a baby!”

“Stand aside girl,” Voldemort ordered, wand raised. “I only want the boy…do not be a fool like your husband.”

Her heart twisted. James was dead, but Merlin damn it, she wasn’t going down easy. “N-No…I won’t! He is no threat to you! Please!”

Voldemort barked a laugh, the sound chilling. “Fool! Stand aside!”

“You gain nothing from this!” Lily snarled, tears welling, her son’s terrified cries cutting her to pieces. “Absolutely nothing! He is just a child! Please! I’m begging you!”

“I will not ask again girl, stand aside!”

“No!” Lily hissed. “I’ll die first!”

“So be it…” Raising his wand, eyes alight, he cast. “Avada Kedavra!”

Her death was instant, her scream snuffed out, but Voldemort barely had a second to relish his victory when all hell broke loose. Harry’s shrill cries grew louder as light blazed from the bedposts, runes igniting in a burst. A sudden wind ripped through the room, driving Voldemort back with a grunt. Red eyes narrowing, he watched the light engulf the wailing baby, the cot splintering apart beneath him.

A piece flew up, striking Harry across the face, only making him screech louder and when all the sound fell away, Voldemort barely made it to the door before a magical explosion ripped through the house. When the chaos cleared, only ruins remained, Voldemort’s body destroyed and little Harry nowhere to be seen.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Rubbing his eyes tiredly, Shota Aizawa yawned and made his way along a roof top. At five am he was definitely ready to get home and crawl into bed next to his husband. It had been a relatively quiet night, but hours on patrol were taxing, especially when you did it three nights in a row.

Contemplating a hot meal, followed by a scalding shower, Aizawa spun at the sound of a sudden explosion and a bright light. With a curse, the young Hero sprang toward it, using his phone to quickly call for backup. When he reached the site, he expected to see it obliterated. Instead, to his shock, there was no damage and a baby sat wailing in the middle of an alley, blood staining the left of his face.

“Hey, hey, kiddo,” Aizawa crooned, darting toward the little one and scooping him up. He carefully checked his face and winced in sympathy.

A nasty cut spread from his forehead over his eye and down his cheek. It was bleeding sluggishly, and Aizawa couldn’t tell if the eye itself was damaged. On further inspection, he found blood on the boy’s onesie and after carefully unzipping it, he hissed a string of profanities.

Something had been branded into the child’s stomach. No wonder he was hysterical.

“Eraserhead?”

Jolted, Aizawa turned to see to his dismay, All Might hurrying toward him. He forgot he was on patrol near here. He wasn’t Aizawa’s favourite Hero, but it wasn’t the time to be picky. “You got the SOS?”

“No! I saw that light!” All Might blinked in shock when he realised what was in Aizawa’s arms. “Is that a baby?”

The injured child had finally stopped crying and clung to Aizawa’s uniform, one watery emerald, green eye studying All Might curiously as he hiccupped the odd breath.

“Found him here alone, right where the explosion took place…Can you check the area?”

With a nod, All Might took off, making his departure as subtle as he could manage so he wouldn’t scare the boy. In the air it was obvious the explosion had been all light and noise. There was no damage, nothing. No evidence anything had happened. People even continued on as normal in the distance and nowhere did he see anyone searching for a child or anyone running away from one. Shaking his head, he hurried back.

Aizawa waited with the baby, and All Might saw other Heroes had arrived. Landing, he shook his head. “There’s no one…no damage, nothing. It’s as if he appeared out of nowhere.” To his amusement, one of the Heroes was attempting to take the baby, but he was having none of it. Clinging to Aizawa, the boy positively wailed. “It might be best to leave him with Young Aizawa for now. You’re only distressing him.”

Aizawa looked momentarily terrified at the prospect of being responsible for such a tiny human, but sure enough, the minute the other hero backed off, the baby calmed and burrowed into his jumpsuit, and damn it, he would sooner die than admit he positively melted when one tiny hand wrapped tightly about his capture scarf.

He felt the infant jump at the sudden squall of a siren, and gently bounced him for comfort. “Easy kiddo, there’s nothing to be afraid of.” Sniffling, the baby gnawed nervously on his tiny fist, one good eye widening in surprise when what appeared to be a big black dog hurried toward them.

“P-Paddy!” The baby squealed, wiggling happily, before beaming up at Aizawa. “Look…look, Paddy!”

English! Aizawa realised in shock. The baby’s small vocabulary was English! And he could see himself the little boy’s features and dark skin were certainly not Japanese. How on Earth was an English speaking infant left bloodied and on his own in a Japanese Alley?

Stopping next to them, the Paramedic, who Aizawa recognised as a rookie named Akimitsu, blinked in surprise when the baby gave a delighted squeal.

“Paddy! Look! Paddy!!”

Akimitsu wasn’t sure what to say to that, but there was a bleeding infant and if he happened to look like a dog the child recognised, he’d take it, if it meant treating him. Giving the baby a toothy grin, Akimitsu began pulling out supplies as he mentally thanked his mother for hammering English into him. She often said it would come in handy and the woman hadn’t been wrong yet. “Hey there, kiddo…You gonna be brave and let me check out your face?” Gently, he dabbed the gash with some gauze soaked in antiseptic, wincing in sympathy when the baby let out a pained howl.

“No, no, Paddy…no, no!”

“I’m so sorry, buddy, I need to clean it and see what we’re working with.”

When it looked like he was determined to hide his face in Aizawa’s capture weapon, they resorted to the Hero sitting on a blanket, while keeping the boy in place. His cries were heartbreaking, but Akimitsu worked fast, before covering the injury with some gauze, doing the same to the brand on his stomach. Exhausted, one good eye drooping, the baby burrowed into Aizawa the minute he was free to move.

Sitting back on his haunches, Akimitsu began packing up his bag. “He’s going to need stitches and it’ll leave a hell of a scar…but whatever caused the wound, thankfully missed his eye. Eyeballing it, I’d put him at fifteen months old. I’ve a nephew his age and he’s about the same size. In good health from what I can see, though he’ll need some blood work just to be sure. The brand is raw and second degree. Treatable, but it’s gonna leave another bitch of a scar.”

Aizawa nodded, relieved to hear the eye was undamaged. Gathering the baby up carefully, glad to see he had finally fallen asleep, the Hero climbed into the back of the ambulance.

Something told him, it was going to be a long morning.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Honestly, it still stunned Aizawa how quickly things moved when Hero credentials were involved. The baby was admitted into Paediatrics faster than he could put his ass on one of the harsh waiting room seats. He wasn’t complaining. But he did receive quite a few aggrieved glares from parents with their children waiting Kami knows how long. Ignoring the stares, he followed the doctor waiting for him.

The baby was put through a full physical, right down to blood tests, which he thankfully stayed calm for, merely grunting in discomfort. But the minute they tried to separate the infant from Aizawa for treatment, his cooperation went out the window. He became instantly hysterical and for all involved, none expected what happened next.

With a sharp pop of sound and a blur of colour, the baby vanished from the arms of a nurse and reappeared right on Aizawa’s lap. With an angry. “No, no, no!” He wiggled as close as he could get to the startled Hero.

“Well,” The doctor breathed out. “That was unexpected…It seems we’ll be treating him with you acting as a comfort blanket of sorts. That okay with you, Eraserhead?”

“Eh, yeah…not like the kid is allowing for anything else.” Much to Aizawa’s surprise, the little boy sat still in his lap as the gash in his face was stitched up. Right from his inky hairline, it slashed down, missing his eye and nearly covered the length of his pudgy cheek. Sealed up, it looked like a bolt of lightning, one the poor boy was going to be stuck with.

Groggy between being poked at and painkillers, the baby barely moved when they finally set about treating the burns on his stomach. The doctor swore colourfully. “What kind of animal brands an infant? Three separate symbols, all below his navel. Poor little thing.”

“Could he have been kidnapped?” A nurse questioned. “That’s English he’s speaking and he’s definitely not Japanese.”

“Possible,” Aizawa answered tiredly. “Maybe tourists? We’ll have to put out an alert on the kid.”

“And till then?” The doctor queried, reaching for a gauze bandage. “The boy refuses to be parted from you.”

Oh, he had noticed the minute the kid teleported. Looking down at his little face, Aizawa made a quick decision. “As a Pro Hero I have an emergency foster licence. It wouldn’t be my first suggestion, but with him latching to me and with an active Quirk this young, it might be the logical choice.”

“Child services have been alerted…it could be a couple of hours before they get here…It’s just barely passed seven am.”

Oh, he knew that. His body clock screaming that he should have been in bed about two hours ago. Cringing, Aizawa also realised he hadn’t done one vital thing. He never phoned Hizashi! The blonde must have been out of his mind! Careful not to disturb the baby too much, Aizawa rooted out his phone. Sure, enough he had about thirty missed calls and just as many messages.

Zashi: Hey, Sho. Just checking in, babe. You on your way home? 5:15am

Zashi: Sho, would it kill you to answer your phone? Nem says you were heading home when she crossed paths with you. Call me back. 5:23am

Zashi: SHO PLEASE ANSWER YOUR PHONE!! You’re FREAKING ME OUT! 5:45am

Zashi: I swear if you don’t answer your phone I’m hiding your coffee. Don’t think I won’t! 6:02 am

Zashi: SHOTA!!!!!! 6:20am

With each message, Aizawa’s head dropped deeper into his capture weapon. He was alive and well now, but he mightened be once Hizashi was through with him. With the baby asleep again, his injuries treated and the doctor backing off to fill out a report, Aizawa put a call through to his agitated husband.

“Finally!” Hizashi barked over the line, a tremble in his voice that left Aizawa feeling guilty. “You’ve ten seconds to explain before I call a damn divorce lawyer!”

Where did he even begin? This wasn’t something he could explain over the phone. So, he wouldn’t try. “You need to come to the hospital. I’m okay, but you need to come.”

Hizashi spluttered something that wasn’t exactly coherent, before hollering he was on his way. Ignoring the ringing in his ear from his husband’s Quirk, Aizawa locked his phone and placed it in his pocket. It would take him at least a half an hour to get to the hospital.

Nothing to do but wait.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Frantic didn’t begin to describe where Hizashi’s thought train had gone. His husband had gone MIA and when he finally called back, it was with a cryptic message to head to the hospital. Who did that? He was going to smack Shota on principal! Rushing out, dressed in comfy clothes and his blonde hair lose—not that he gave a shit—Hizashi was in his car and burning rubber in under a minute. When his phone blared, he nearly didn’t bother activating the hands free, but that tone was Nemuri, and she’d only hound him. With a curse, he hit answer.

“Hello?”

“Did you get a hold of him?”

“I did! He’s in the hospital, Nem!” Hizashi immediately ranted. “Says he’s fine, but that I need to get there. What the hell, Nemuri! You said he was fine when you saw him?!”

“He was!” Nemuri defended. “Wiped, but fine. Unless he ran into something after that. Did he sound okay?”

“Sounded fine…but he’s been off the grid over two hours! What could have possibly happened that he’d ignore his phone?”

“Guess there’s only one way to find out and let me know as soon as you do!”

Hanging up, Hizashi focused on the road ahead. As miffed as he was, his husband better be okay.

Driving like a bat out of hell, Hizashi managed the drive in under twenty-five minutes. There was probably a ticket in his future thanks to the street cameras, but he’d worry about that when he wasn’t dreaming up all sorts of crazy scenarios in regard to his husband. Tempted to just park his car anywhere, the Hero figured he shouldn’t push his luck and headed for the parking lot. Much to his chagrin, even for nearly eight am it was packed and took a frustrating ten minutes to find a spot. By the time he was rushing inside, he was cursing any deity listening.

He expected an obstacle at the nurse’s station, but thankfully, Aizawa had let them know he was coming. To His surprise, he was sent up to Paediatrics. Had his husband come upon an injured child? It happened sometimes and a Hero could end up with the child for hours if a parent couldn’t be located…or worse.

Hizashi expected many things when he found the room his husband was in. What he found, wasn’t one of them.

On a hospital bed, Aizawa was sprawled, fast asleep, an arm around a baby who sat wiggling on his bottom and happily playing with strands of his dark hair. Hearing Hizashi, his little head turned at the blonde Hero gasped in shock. The poor thing! Fresh stitches covered a good portion of the left side, swelling and bruising puffing up the eyelid, and yet when he saw Hizashi, the baby smiled, babbling happily, before reaching down to tap Aizawa on his face.

“Look! Look!”

Hizashi blinked in surprise at the clear English and stepped closer. Giggling, the baby waved a chubby hand at him, bouncing happily. He was of mixed heritage. Indian perhaps? With the greenest eyes he had ever seen. Thick ink black hair surrounded his little face. Wordlessly grabbing a chair, Hizashi took a seat. Squealing with delight, the baby shuffled around until he was facing him and made grabby hands. Chuckling, Hizashi obliged him, and scooped him up. The minute the baby was situated in his arms, he went straight for the Hero’s long blonde hair, gushing happily.

“Well, aren’t you just a bundle of sunshine, huh?” Hizashi asked, grinning at the baby’s jovial mood. “I’m guessing you’re the reason my husband didn’t come home and apparently forgot a phone is a thing.”

“It was on silent.” Jumping, Hizashi looked over. Aizawa was sitting up, scrubbing tiredly at his face, and looking just a tad guilty. “Sorry, babe…you can see I was a tad distracted.”

“Clearly…Care to fill me in?”

Smiling at the cooing infant, Aizawa stood up and stretched, his spine cracking in places. “I was on my way home when there was an explosion and bright light. I followed in case backup was needed, but instead of the crater I expected, I found no damage and this little guy bleeding and crying his heart out.”

“Oh, the poor little munchkin!” Hizashi gushed, nuzzling his uninjured cheek and making the baby giggle. “Who could hurt such a face.”  

“Right now, we’re running on the assumption he’s the child of a tourist. The little bit of vocabulary he has is English and he’s certainly not Japanese.”

“I noticed.” Bouncing the little boy, Hizashi chuckled when the baby wiggled happily on his lap, babbling away to himself. “And if his parents aren’t found pronto?”

Aizawa winced, because he wasn’t sure how his husband was about to take the decision he made without so much as a phone call. “I’m using my emergency foster licence…I know I should have consulted with you first…but it proved the most logical choice…because his Quirk is active.”

Hizashi blinked in shock. Both at the fact they were about to have a baby in their lives, if temporarily and that the baby was one of the rare few with a Quirk so young. Before he could speak, the blonde yelped in surprise when the baby vanished from his lap and reappeared on Aizawa’s. From his husband’s lack of surprise, it obviously wasn’t the first time. Shuffling about, he got a grip on Aizawa’s capture weapon and cooed happily.

“A teleportation Quirk?” Hizashi croaked. “They’re practically unheard of!”

“Yes and quite possibly how the kid ended up in this predicament in the first place.” Aizawa pointed out. “We were going on the assumption he was kidnapped…until he poofed away from the medical staff and into my lap…”

“Oh, little bug, you probably have two very freaked out parents,” Hizashi gushed tickling his toes.

“Or they hurt him, and the kid manifested his Quirk to get away.” Aizawa said, eyes narrowed in irritation. “As well as his injured face, runes of some kind were branded into his stomach.”

“What?!” Hizashi snarled lowly, fury flushing his cheeks. The stitches looked like a bad fall on something sharp, but the branding? That was definitely intentional. “So, the parents will be investigated first.”

“Yeah. When the kiddo was found, there was nothing around him that could have caused his injuries. So, until we determine what caused them, everyone is a suspect.”

Chapter Text

The child Services rep turned out to be a pleasant young woman named Akari. Her Quirk was called Cat and it gifted her with a set of inky black ears and a bushy tail that the baby was delighted with. Reaching out with grabby hands and a happy squeal.

“He’s absolutely precious,” Akari gushed, letting him grab her fingers, making the digits wiggle, his laughter leaving her beaming. “Oh! He’s just so happy, even after what he’s been through, poor little bug…So! Gentlemen, you wish to foster?”

Hizashi grinned. “Straight to the point, huh?”

Akari chuckled. “It helps that I was filled in by the hospital staff and Hero Foster Licences absolutely blow through red tape. I already have the paperwork in my bag.”

“Fast,” Aizawa commented in surprise, smiling down at the baby, the little boy now happily gnawing on a part of his capture weapon.

Akari snorted. “With the extensive checks Hero’s get? There’s barely any red tape for me to wiggle through. I’m surprised that they don’t check your underwear.”

Hizashi barked a laugh. “Damn near close.”

Tail twitching, Akari gave him a toothy grin and pulled out the bundle of papers. “So, I just need two things…your signatures and a name we can call this little one, even if it’s temporary. Beacons are up trying to locate his family.”

A name? Aizawa hadn’t thought about that, but then, they couldn’t exactly keep calling him baby. One green eye, bright as the grass in spring looked up at him and chubby cheeks pulled into a grin. “Haruki.” The Hero blurted. “His name is Haruki.”

Hizashi smiled warmly. “Spring child? I like it…It suits him perfectly. Huh, buddy? Do you like Haruki?” Squealing in delight, the baby bounced and babbled, making the adults laugh. “Aww, he likes it!”

From there, things moved quickly. They signed the documentation and just like that Aizawa and Hizashi were foster parents. Because Haruki’s injuries were minor enough, he was discharged midday, with instructions for his stitches and burns on his belly. Aizawa intended to call in a favour to help speed up his healing and to their relief, they learned his left eye wasn’t damaged. The swelling in the lid already going down.

With Akari supplying them a car seat and a diaper bag filled with some supplies to hold them over until they stocked up, such as wet wipes, diapers, snacks and a small tin of toddler formula, the couple headed out, Haruki perched happily on Aizawa’s hip. He made no fuss when placed in his car seat—which took Aizawa about five minutes and a lot of swearing to figure out—and was out like a light barely moments after the car left the parking lot.

Hizashi looked back at the little bundle and blew out a breath. “I still can’t believe we just did that. A baby, Sho!”

“You are okay with this, though, aren’t you Zashi?” Aizawa asked guiltily. “I didn’t give you much room to argue.”

“Oh, babe, don’t fret,” patting his hand, Hizashi smiled lovingly. “It’s overwhelming and yet, it just feels…right.”

It did. Aizawa felt he had been in the right place at the right time and was meant to find Haruki. He had a feeling he had saved him from something bigger than they knew and he’d be forever grateful for Nemuri delaying him from getting home.

Not far from their apartment, Aizawa pulled in at a huge store. It tended to sell a bit of everything, including a large section for children. Haruki grumped at being plucked from his car seat, plopping his good cheek on Hizashi’s shoulder and snuggling in with a sleepy grunt. Aizawa chuckled at his husband’s goofy face, the blonde melting to goo.

“He’s just too adorable,” Hizashi gushed.

“He seems very attached to us,” Aizawa commented, locking up the car, the pair heading into the store and grabbing a cart as they went. “He wasn’t too keen on the hospital staff touching him unless I was holding him.”

“Because you are the one who found him, when he was hurting, babe.”

That was true. Smiling, Aizawa headed straight for the children section and thanked the Gods he knew what kids needed, because the selection was huuuuuuge. Mental list in his head, he grabbed items off the shelf. Travel cot for tonight, a crib to set up afterward, toddler utensils for eating and drinking, bath items and a thermometer. Items of clothing followed, alongside books and toys. He was probably overdoing it. Afterall, they could very well find his parents in the morning, but still, he felt the need to cover everything.

“Paddy!” Startled, Aizawa looked over. Haruki was wide awake, wiggling in Hizashi’s arms and reaching out with determination. “Look, look! Paddy!!”

Following the baby’s gaze, Aizawa’s eyes fell on a large black dog plushie. It looked just like the paramedic who had first treated Haruki’s injuries and was obviously something familiar to the boy. Smiling, Aizawa plucked it from the shelf and held it within reach of the baby. “You like it, kiddo?”

Delighted squeals drawing some attention, people smiling at the happy baby, Haruki grabbed the toy and had his foster Dads chuckling when he immediately buried his face in it, mumbling Paddy over and over. He didn’t let go of it, not even at the cash register, which made scanning it interesting.

“Do you think it’s strange, that he hasn’t asked for his parents yet?” Hizashi asked, once they had piled back into the car.

“The kid got tossed into a lot of chaos,” Aizawa pointed out. “Right now, he might just be running with it. Doesn’t mean we won’t have a meltdown eventually.”

“Do you intend on getting Chiyo to help with his healing?”

“Just a bit,” Aizawa said, glancing in the rearview mirror to check on their happy little charge. “Being a baby, she’d be unable to heal him in one sitting. He just wouldn’t have the stamina to feed her Quirk. Not with those injuries. I just want her to do enough to lessen the pain. Even with pain medication, Haruki will be sore.”

“I’m just amazed he hasn’t messed with his stitches,” Hizashi said. “Would gauze not have been a good idea?”

“Had to leave them uncovered,” Aizawa laughed. “Every time the Doctor’s tried to wrap his head, Haruki freaked and teleported away. They gave me a salve to cover it with if he starts scratching.”

“That Quirk is gonna be fun to keep up with,” Hizashi chuckled.

“If that’s even all of his Quirk.”

“What do you mean?”

Aizawa blew out a breath, turning off on the road to their block. “Something I noticed while in hospital before you arrived. The lights flickering when he got upset with the doctors and when they gave him something to eat, I could have sworn I saw the toast float back to him when it fell from his hand.”

Eyes widening, Hizashi looked back at Haruki, the baby happily babbling to his new toy Paddy. “You thinking a Quirk that…I dunno…lets him manipulate his environment?”

“Could be.” Aizawa replied, pulling into the underground parking up their complex. “Quirks like that tend to be energy based. I once knew a kid who could see and use energy in all forms, whether he took it from a powerline, or even a person…allowed him to do a lot…from telekinesis to flight.”

Hizashi groaned. “That could mean an unlimited potential.”

“Yup! It’s going to be interesting to say the least. But we got this.”

Getting everything inside took a couple of trips. Haruki laughing in delight as he was switched between the two men. Everything was placed in the empty room they hadn’t even gotten to furnish yet since the apartment was only a recent grab. They set up the travel cot, with plans to get to the rest of it the next day and with Haruki perched on Aizawa’s hip, Hizashi began to pull out ingredients for lunch.

“Crap,” Aizawa grunted. “Never thought of a highchair.”

“Oh, shoot…well…the little listener can just sit on your lap for lunch,” Hizashi said with a smile, gathering what he needed to make some Udon. He was familiar with some western styled dishes, but he figured he’d get the baby used to Japanese food.

Haruki watched in fascination as Hizashi cooked. “Look, look!” He cooed, pointing at every ingredient.

Aizawa laughed. “I see kiddo…he’s cooking something yummy for us…I bet you’re hungry.”

At a sudden burst of thumps on the door, Haruki jumped and began to bawl in fright, tears streaming. With a curse, Hizashi hurried out to answer the door and found an irate Nemuri on the doorstep.

“Did your phone runaway?! She squawked pushing past him. “I’ve been trying to get a hold of you for hours and…is that a …a baby?!” Following the sound of an extremely upset infant, she stopped in the doorway, blinking in shock at the sight of Aizawa cradling a baby and bouncing him soothingly.

“Oh, it’s you, Nem,” Aizawa drawled when he noticed her. “Were you using a battering ram? You only scared Haruki half to death!”

Nemuri winced, guilt twisting her features, her heart giving a pang at every heartbroken cry from the baby. “I’m so sorry…Me and my dramatics! I hope I haven’t scared him too badly.”

Shifting the little boy, so he could get a look at Nemuri, Aizawa rocked him. Haruki whimpered, hiccupping through his tears. But curiosity got the better of him. Lifting his head from Aizawa’s shoulder, Haruki never twitched at Nemuri’s shocked gasp when she saw the stiches crossing part of his little face, too busy studying her. His whimpers tapered off, the hiccupping breaths lessening and with a grunt, he held out his dog plush. “Look…Paddy.” Just like that, she was accepted.

Nemuri blinked and spluttered. “English, that’s English! What on Earth is going on?!”

“Take a seat, Nem,” Hizashi urged. “I’ll make tea and you can stay for lunch. We have a lot to talk about.”

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Stumbling over the remains of Potter cottage, Sirius Black couldn’t even draw in enough breath to cry…to scream…to do anything! All around him lay destruction, one the muggles of Godric Hollow couldn’t see. He made sure of that. Wand in hand, he clambered over mounds of debris, kicking aside damaged chairs, only to stop dead at the sight of his best friend, eyes gazing up, yet seeing nothing.

“Ah shit, Jamie,” Sirius bemoaned, falling to his knees next to him and pressing his fingers to his throat. He knew it was a waste, but his desperation had him wanting to feel that tell-tale thump. All he got was nothing. Tears welling, he reached out and gently closed James’ eyes, bending over him and taking a minute.

“Black?”

Head jerking up, Sirius blinked through his tears and frowned. Stood just feet away, Severus Snape held the still form of Lily Potter. Tears tracked his pale cheeks. He looked as wrecked as Sirius felt and Merlin, he hadn’t the energy to be snarky. “Fancy seeing you here, Snape.” He croaked, miserably.

“I’m assuming from your friendly demeanour; Potter is also gone?” Severus questioned.

Numbly, Sirius nodded and moved when Severus approached, carefully laying Lily out beside her husband. Even if he couldn’t stand the man, he wasn’t about to be disrespectful to the dead. “I found her in the nursery.”

Sirius face crumpled. “Oh, Merlin…is…is Harry’s body in there?”

“No…in fact…he’s nowhere to be found.”

Wait, what?! Leaping over broken wall, Sirius rushed toward where the nursery was just barely standing. Burnt plush toys lay scattered, Sirius recognised flittered items of clothing and shockingly the crib was intact, but as Severus said, Harry was nowhere to be found. Cursing, he yanked the blankets from the crib, frantically searching. Boot hitting something, he frowned and looked down. A cracked bowl with some water sat at his feet, alongside a candle and eyes drawn to the legs of the crib, Sirius frowned.

Runes were burned into the solid oak legs, still smouldering and without even trying, he could feel magic…Lily’s magic. Crouching down, he examined the symbols. He wasn’t an expert on Runes, and there was only one person present at the moment who was.

“Snape! You need to see this!”

Thankfully the Slytherin came without a fuss and joined Sirius by the crib, frowning at the sight of runes in the legs of Harry’s crib. Having taken Ancient runes, he knew what the runes were and everything in him turned to ice. “Oh, sweet Merlin, Lily! What did you do?!”

“What?” Sirius demanded. “What do they mean?!”

“They…they are used for an extremely rare travel spell,” Severus explained. “Dimensional travel.”

Sirius blinked in shock. “W-What? How?!”

“By everything working in her favour.” Severus couldn’t help but be impressed. It was a ridiculously complicated spell. “It requires all four elements, a powerful anchor to feed from, which I assume, she used herself and a sacred day to boost it. All Hallows Eve certainly fits. She sent Harry somewhere…a last-ditch effort.”

“How do we bring him back?!”

“We don’t, at least not without knowing everything she placed in the incantation.” Getting upright, Severus dusted himself off. “Without the exact wording…there’s nothing we can do.”

Hearing a noise, Sirius jerked up and moved in near Severus. The taller unsheathed his wand, but they both relaxed when they realised it was Hagrid traipsing through the debris. When he let out a pained wail at the sight of James and Lily, Severus cursed, calling out.

“Merlin’s sake, Hagrid! Would you hush?! The barrier spells only do so much!”

“Sorry!” Hagrid sniffled, producing an oversized hanky and blowing his nose with a loud honk. “Just, can’t believe it. Ter see Lily and James like that! And what ‘bout wee Harry? Is he…Oh Merlin, I can’t even say it!”

“He’s alive,” Severus explained. “His death would only reverse the runes. We better alert the others and figure out what happened.”

“Pettigrew,” Sirius ground out. “That’s what happened. Rat bastard! Dumbledore convinced us the Fidelius Charm was their best protection. I was supposed to be secret keeper…but…I convinced them to switch to Peter because I…I…”

“You thought it would create a diversion, because you would have been the obvious choice.” Severus sighed. “Don’t beat yourself up over it, Black…I’m a spy and even I never knew he was a traitor. The Dark Lord made sure that was a guarded secret.”

“Severus is right. Can’t blame yerself, Sirius,” Hagrid told the Wizard, patting him on the back and sending him stumbling. “Dumbledore sent me to collect Harry if he were alive. But I’m guessing Lily an’ James had another trick up there sleeve. Ye mentioned runes?”

Severus nodded. “I’ll explain once we get back to Hogwarts…everyone would have met there as soon as Dumbledore realised what happened.”

Between the three Wizards, they gathered the bodies of Lily and James. Each being as gentle as they could be and with a pop, they apparated, scattering their molecules until they touched down inside Dumbledore’s office, his wards dropped temporarily to grant them entry. Their arrival was greeted with pained gasps and miserable sobs.

“Oh, no!”

“Lily!”

“Ah, Merlin, James!”

Carefully, the bodies were laid out and Sirius stood, looking between the group gathered. Professor McGonagall stood teary eyed next to Dumbledore. Molly and Arthur Weasley to her right. Shacklebolt, Doge, and Moody stood by Dumbledore’s desk, Fawkes on his perch giving a mournful cry and Remus shaking off his shock, rushed toward Sirius, gathering him up in a fierce hug.

The tears burned the back of Sirius’ throat, eyes stinging, but he shoved it back. Now was not the time to fall apart.

“Harry,” Remus croaked, nudging him back, keeping a grip of his arms. “W-Where is Harry?”

“We don’t know,” Severus spoke up, drawing everyone’s attention. “Lily…She…She cast the inter mundos rune.”

“She what?!” Dumbledore spluttered, rarely caught off guard, blue eyes blowing wide. “The boy could have been sent anywhere outside our world!”

“What are you talking about?” Molly demanded shrilly. “What is this rune?”

“It’s a dimensional portal,” Remus explained. “An extremely powerful rune to move between worlds…but, Merlin, Lily would have to have met a lot of parameters to even cast it!”

“She was a powerful Witch, Rem,” Sirius reminded. “If anyone could have pulled it off, she could.”

“So?” Molly blustered. “Reverse it!”

“We can’t,” Severus snapped, her shrill tone as always irritating. “Without knowing exactly what Lily put in the incantation involved…One she’d have cast on the full moon, prior to tonight, we can’t reverse it.”

“So, that’s it? Harry’s gone?” Arthur questioned.

Severus nodded. “We can only hope, wherever he is, he’s safe. For now, we need to hunt down a traitor…Peter Pettigrew.”

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Haruki had a great time eating Udon. Although some ended up played with, the baby managed to get most in his mouth and clearly enjoyed it. Nemuri was filled in on everything and by the end, she just wanted to gather up the baby and cuddle him.

“The poor little pumpkin!” Nemuri gushed. “How could anyone hurt someone so adorable?!” Chomping on a noodle, Haruki beamed up at her, making the Hero coo in delight. “He’s such a sweetie!”

“He’s a bundle of sunshine,” Hizashi agreed with a chuckle. “And in our care until his parents are located.”

“And if they’re not?”

Well, that was a bridge they’d just have to cross when they came to it. As if their conversation had suddenly reminded him, his meal finished, Haruki looked about, wiggling around in Aizawa’s lap. “Ma…Da…?” He called out, squirming. “Ma! Da!”

Realising what he was doing, Aizawa’s heart twisted. “He’s looking for his parents.”

Gripping a fistful of Aizawa’s jumpsuit, Haruki tugged himself up, patting the man on the face with a single question. “Ma…Da!”

“Oh kiddo, we’re looking for them, I promise.”

As if he understood the Japanese, Haruki wilted, green eyes filling. “No Ma, no Da?”

“No, Haruki…No Ma, no Da.”

Little face crumpling, tears burst free, and Haruki began to wail. The sound of the poor baby was devastating, but the adults had expected it. He had been enjoying his little adventure and now he was finished and wanted his parents. At a loss, Aizawa wasn’t sure what to do, but bless his husband, Hizashi crouched down and rubbing Haruki’s back, he began humming a lullaby. Bit by bit, the distressed infant settled, until finally he fell asleep, still clutching to Aizawa.

“Poor thing,” Nemuri commented. “If he’s looking for his parents, I doubt they hurt him. Even at his age, fear would discourage him from looking for them.”

Aizawa agreed with that. He had dealt with too many abuse cases where the culprits were the parents and a big red flag tended to be the kids not asking for their mother, father or both. Haruki was a bubbly, warm hearted child and showed no notable signs of long-term abuse. The underground hero had a feeling, the boy’s parents were either never going to be found…or at least not alive.

They spent the rest of the day with Haruki up and down in his mood. For a time he’d play, or babble, only to burst into tears after asking for his parents and not getting them. Surprisingly, not once did the baby activate his Quirk and thank crap for that! They didn’t need Haruki teleporting away or levitating random items. Eventually, he cried himself to exhaustion and just as tired Aizawa and Hizashi settled him down for the night, before joining Nemuri in the living-room.

“The poor little pudding,” she commented once everyone was settled.

“It was bound to happen,” Hizashi said with a yawn. “It’s a lot for him to deal with. He’s such a trooper.”

“I sent a text to Chiyo,” Aizawa said, rubbing his temples to ward off a headache. “She’ll see him at UA tomorrow.”

“It’ll be a good distraction for him too,” Nemuri said, getting to her feet. “Anyway boys, I’m just a phone call away. Don’t hesitate to call if you need help.”

“Appreciated, Nem, thank you.” Getting up, Hizashi gave her a quick hug and chuckled at the sight of his husband. Aizawa had already fallen asleep. Nemuri shook her head in amusement and wished Hizashi goodnight before seeing herself out, while the blonde snuggled up next to his husband, tipping off into slumberland alongside him.

Chapter Text

In just his diaper Haruki sat in Hizashi’s lap early the next morning, eyeing Chiyo with a wary gaze, as she examined his injuries. Little hands gripping Paddy’s fur, the baby’s gaze followed her every move. Chiyo chuckled, eyes twinkling. “Well, aren’t you an attentive little one.” Tracking his eyes with her finger, she used a pen light on the second go, beaming when Haruki reached out to grab it. “Good boy…”

“How is he?” Aizawa asked, hovering by the bed.

“Aside from his injuries, perfectly healthy,” Chiyo told him cheerfully.

“Hear that, kiddo!” Hizashi gushed, making the baby giggle. “Just got some owies, that Chiyo is going to make feel better!”

“Set him down on the bed, dear.”

Hizashi did as asked, Haruki cooing up at him, before setting his gaze on Chiyo. Smiling, the elderly Hero activated her Quirk, pressing a kiss to the baby’s injured cheek. It was a well-known fact that she used a person’s stamina to heal them, and she did that by reading their energy upon touching them and tapping into it to accelerate their body’s healing. For obvious reasons, a child had less stamina, and yet, to Chiyo’s surprise, a solar flare of energy burned within the baby. It came from a solid core, pulsing bright and to her shock, it appeared almost sentient as it reached out and aided her Quirk.

Stepping back once she was finished, Chiyo gaped, because the raw cut and burns had gone from recent, to looking as if they had months of healing. Across the left side of Haruki’s little face, a lightning bolt shape of white slashed through his dark skin, stopping just below his left ear and on his tummy, the runes were white brands against bronze.

“How?” Aizawa breathed, eyes wide. “He…He’s too young for a complete healing in one session.”

“His Quirk,” Chiyo replied, awed by what she had witnessed. “You were right. He possesses a powerful energy source that he is tapping into. Kami, it’s practically alive! It reached out to me to help! Boys, you’re in for some fun with a Quirk like that. Haruki’s potential will be practically limitless, if it’s allowing him to shape and manipulate his environment to his will...it’s practically magic!”

Quirks like it were rare. Like Aizawa had told his husband, he only knew of one kid who had such an ability and even then, the kid was limited to only a pocket of power. With Haruki, they had so far seen teleportation, telekinesis and possibly some electricity manipulation. They were typically very different abilities and according to Chiyo, stemming from the same source.

“So, what now?” Hizashi asked, helping Haruki back into his clothes.

“I would have him see a Quirk Counsellor as soon as possible,” Chiyo urged. “We’re not sure how long he will be in your custody, so it is best to understand his Quirk as much as possible. If you’re lucky, he might already be registered, and you’ll have his parents.”

“We also need to consider therapy,” Aizawa said, working through a mental list. “One, he went through a trauma, so we best get ahead of it and two, though he’s been looking for his parents, we still haven’t ruled out abuse.”

“Any development on locating his parents through other means?” Chiyo asked, packing away her instruments.

“None so far, but it’s only been about a day,” Hizashi pointed out, setting Haruki on his hip. “Tsukauchi is heading it.”

“No better person.” Chiyo smiled. “We would also want to hunt down a medical record if we can. See if Haruki has had his Vaccines, or any health concerns. If not, some bloodwork will be needed.”

“Well, well, what is all this?”

Groaning, Aizawa turned to face the one person…or animal…he was trying to avoid. “Principal Nezu…welcome to the party.”

“Kitty!”

Dark eyes darting to Haruki, the baby wiggling to get down, Nezu grinned in delight. Hizashi crouched, setting the baby on his bottom and fast as lightening he crawled towards Nezu, squealing happily. When he reached him, Haruki used his pants to pull himself upright. Hilariously, Nezu wasn’t much bigger than the baby.

“Hello little one…and who might you be?”

“His name is Haruki,” Aizawa introduced. “And spare us, Nezu…We all know you already know what’s going on.”

Nezu chuckled. “You’re no fun, Shota. Yes, I am well aware of Haruki and his situation…I have been lending some assistance to Tsukauchi.”

Nosy rat, but Aizawa could admit, he was the best when it came to such things. “And? Have you had any luck?”

“So far? No.” Nezu admitted, shifting his tail back and forth and smiling when Haruki tried to catch it. “We’re pretty much working on no information, and so far no one has reported a missing Indian heritage, English speaking infant. I’m sure we can all guess what that means.”

Unfortunately, they did. It was looking more and more like something had happened to the baby’s parents and since Haruki had most likely teleported from somewhere, it was impossible to know from where.

“Did you branch out outside of Japan?” Hizashi asked. “Little listener is definitely not from around here and we’ve no idea how far his teleportation lets him go.”

“I did. I should have what I need in twenty-four hours.” Finally catching Nezu’s tail, Haruki wiggled and nuzzled the appendage, squealing “Kitty!” and making the adults smile. “I am happy to know though, even if we don’t find his parents, he will be looked after.”

The knowing look had Aizawa and Hizashi shifting nervously. Nezu had an irritating tendency to know a person’s next move before they did and something told the pair of Heroes, Haruki would become a permanent fixture.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Sirius stood over the cowering form of Peter Pettigrew and just about kept himself from blasting him to hell with a Bombarda, just on principle. Severus stood next to him; dark eyes locked on the pathetic wretch. Dumbledore and Remus stood at his back, Wands up and ready.

“You killed them,” Sirius snarled. “You gave them to Voldemort!”

“I didn’t mean to!” Peter whined, pathetically. “The Dark Lord, has such power, what would you have done?”

“I would have died!” Sirius exploded. “I would have died rather than betray my friends! You destroyed an entire family!”

“I had no choice!” Peter spluttered, tears streaming down his dirty cheeks.

“You had every choice, you rat,” Severus hissed. “You sought him out! Do not act as if he cornered you and forced it from your lips! You sold them out to protect your own skin.”

Sharp sounds filled the silence, making Peter whimper. Aurors led by Alastor Moody, stalked toward them, a grunt from Alastor sending them to guarding positions.

On his cane, Alastor limped toward the cowering Wizard and sneered in disgust. “Some Gryffindor, eh…waited barely a week before you handed the Potters over.”

“What was I supposed to do?” Peter whined. “I didn’t want to die!”

“Bastard!” Sirius snarled, before lunging, Severus catching him.

“Don’t Black! He’s not worth it!”

Grinning, Alastor crouched in front of Peter. “I gotta wonder, what you hoped for…The Potters dead and ol’ Voldy patting you on the head? Didn’t go to plan, did it boy? No, Lily managed to wipe him out before she died.”

Eyes widening, his pallor turning positively grey, Peter shook his head. “That’s not true!”

“Oh, but it is, my lad…obliterated…we were fishing him out of the Potter’s cottage from all over the place.”

“No!”

The minute Peter lunged; Alastor’s unit was on him. Binding him in place. The Wizard raged, all pretence of not knowing what he was doing forgotten.

“Make sure to use an Animagus bind,” Sirius said, still in Severus’ grip. “He is an unregistered rat Animagus.”

Alastor snorted. “I’m betting there’s more to that…but you heard the man, watch the cowardly bastard doesn’t shift!”

In a collection of sharp cracks, the Auror’s left, Peter howling as he was brought along. With a furious wiggle, Sirius pulled from Severus grip. Out of respect for Lily, he kept his temper in check. Plus, the Slytherin wasn’t the cause of his anger in the first place.

“Now what?”

Dumbledore sighed. “Now, we get on with our lives and hope someday for Harry’s return.”

That was it? Watching Dumbledore twist and vanish, Sirius gritted his teeth. Feeling a hand on his shoulder, he glanced back at Remus, brow raised in question. “Come on Sirius, let’s get you home.”

Looking around, he noticed Severus was already gone. Merlin, how long had they been awake now? Hunting down Peter hadn’t exactly been difficult. With Voldemort gone, the idiot had no where to go. Still, they had to be hitting the forty-eight-hour mark by now. Exhaustion suddenly weighing him down, Sirius nodded and let Remus take his arm for side along apparition.

With a simple movement, the pair appeared in Sirius’ living-room. The wards brushing over them in welcome. On the coffee table sat a cold cup of tea and the book he had been perusing before the alert came in on a scream. Catching sight of his favourite photo on the mantel, one of him, James and Harry, Sirius crumbled to the floor with a broken sob.

“Oh, Siri,” Remus crooned softly, dropping to his knees and gathering his friend close, his own tears welling up and spilling free.

“It’s all my fault!” Sirius whined. “I should never have switched with Peter!”

“None of us suspected, Sirius! Merlin damn it, we all had dinner the night before the spell was cast and Peter was acting completely normal!”

Molly Weasley had thrown the party. Bloody well insisted on it, while as usual forcing Harry and Ron to play together. Something Harry didn’t like. Ron tended to be too grabby and more than once through the event, Harry would appear in either of their laps, determined to be away from the red head, his powerful accidental magic as always shocking everyone who wasn’t used to it. James had been so proud of the display. Harry could very well be one of the rare view who didn’t require a Wand to access his magic. During it all, Peter had been his normal self, joking with them all and playing with Harry, the baby happy to cuddle up with him…just as oblivious to the bastard’s intentions.

“Do you think it’s true?” Sirius eventually croaked, throat and eyes aching. “That Voldemort is gone?”

“For now, maybe…but we both know things are never that simple.”

Alastor had told the truth when he said they had found Voldemort evvvveeerrrywhere…but it didn’t make the state permanent. Voldemort was well known for his use of dark magic and there were ways to stall death.

With a sniffle, Sirius got to his feet, scrubbing his face with a grunt. “Right…The only thing we can do now, is try and figure out where Lily sent Harry.”

Remus sighed. “Siri, that could take years…”

“Well then, we best get started.”

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Busy with a mountain of coloured blocks, Haruki bounced on his bottom, laughing every time his tower tipped over. Head in his paperwork, Aizawa smiled to himself. They had a couple of more meltdowns in regard to the baby’s parents, but for the most part, Haruki was cheerful.

Wandering in from his shower, blonde hair falling lose down his back, Hizashi beamed at the sound of Haruki’s happy giggles. “He’s cheered up.”

“I phoned Chiyo, she said the random tears is to be expected. No doubt he’s never been away from his parents much.” Sighing, Aizawa set down his paperwork, rubbing his tired eyes. “I suppose we better be grateful; he trusts us enough not to poof away.”

“Chiyo did say we’re his safe place, right now,” Hizashi pointed out. “We’re his go to safety blanket.”

At another peel of laughter, Aizawa decided the paperwork could wait. Quirk Counselling. They asked everything! Right up to obscure shit, that he doubted even his parents could answer. Getting up, he plodded toward the carpet and dropped down next to Haruki. The baby instantly crawled into his lap and got comfy, hands clapping a moment before the blocks floated toward him.

Hizashi watched in awe, laughing a little once Haruki had set each block down. “We can put the telekinesis down as a definite.”

Aizawa chuckled. “Told you! It’ll be interesting to see what else he can do.”

As planned and after a painful couple of hours of filling in paperwork, they booked an appointment for the following morning. Sleepy headed, Haruki sat on Aizawa’s hip, cheek pressed into the scruffy hero’s and practically hidden beneath his hair. He was showing signs of jetlag, adding to the opinion he had teleported from another country.

At seven am, the clinic wasn’t overly crowded. Only the odd couple were present with their children and none as young as Haruki. Signing him in at the front desk, they took a seat in the waiting room. Wiggling into a more comfortable position, Haruki had no intention of being sociable, plopping against Aizawa’s chest with a grunt.

“Poor little pumpkin,” Hizashi crooned. “Tiredness catching up.”

“That wouldn’t happen if he was on a proper schedule.”

Surprised by the haughty tone, Aizawa and Hizashi glanced over to one of the couples. The husband sat looking mortified, his wife staring at them, blue eyes narrowed in distaste.

“Excuse me?” Hizashi questioned, politely as he could muster, considering the homophobia wafting from her.

“Your baby,” she snapped, eyes rolling. “Clearly neither of you have the sense to put him on a schedule. Well, that’s to be expected from your type.”

“Our type?” Aizawa drawled, a brow raised, shifting Haruki a little. With an unhappy sound, the baby lifted his head and turned his gaze toward the woman, eyes narrowed into an irritated squint.

“You abusers!” The woman spluttered; eyes wide. “His poor face! Come here sweetie!”

It was instant chaos. The minute she touched Haruki, the baby screamed, and all hell broke loose. Lights flashing, a wind ripped through the room, Haruki’s eyes glowed a bright neon green and Miss Mouthy found herself planted on her ass with a thud. Windows cracked, drywall following and lifting the distressed baby, Aizawa activated his Quirk, instantly shutting it down.

Blinking in confusion, Haruki’s little face crumpled, and he began to wail, great fat tears spilling free. Keeping his Quirk active, Aizawa handed the infant to Hizashi to comfort, the blonde immediately humming a lullaby and gently rocking the terrified little boy.

“What…He….” Spluttering, the blonde woman struggled to get upright, waving away her husband’s fussing. “What sort of monster is he?!”

Livid red eyes snapped toward her, Aizawa all but snarling in his fury, but before he could tear the bitch a new A hole, someone called out, and the woman stiffened.

“Causing trouble again, eh, Aya?”

Aya winced, gaze snapping toward a stunning looking man, Aizawa’s own eyes following, his gaze returned to normal. His hair and skin were snow white, brilliant orange eyes the only colour and when he smiled, it was with extremely sharp teeth. “Welcome! You must be the Aizawa’s…I’m Daichi. You can bring Haruki straight through.”

“Daichi!”

“Enough, Aya,” Daichi snapped, sunny tone turning frigid. “I warned you, that your homophobia and discrimination would not be tolerated here. Your husband may remain with your daughter, but you must leave…until you learn some manners.”

“The baby is hurt!”

Daichi nodded. “Which wasn’t done by the couple you just tried to snap the baby from, Aya. As always getting involved where you weren’t asked…now go home!”

With the blonde gaping like a fish, Daichi stepped into his office, shutting the door with an exhausted sigh. “My apologies, gentlemen…I swear, that woman is a menace.”

“She pull that crap often?” Hizashi demanded, bouncing a sniffling Haruki.

“Unfortunately, this will be her third strike and finally allows me to ban her from the clinic.” Shaking his head, Daichi took his seat and opened up Haruki’s file. “It’s a pity…she keeps mucking up any help her daughter needs with her Quirk. Idiot woman is too steeped in her homophobia. Now, we’re here to talk about Haruki, oh, little one…did Aya scare you?”

Haruki whimpered and reached out to Aizawa. Aizawa took the baby and rifled through his diaper bag, pulling out the black dog plush. Haruki immediately grabbed it, burying his face in it. “Paddy!” He sobbed. “Want Paddy!”

“Oh, kiddo.” Aizawa felt useless. Paddy must have been the little boy’s family pet and a source of comfort. “You’re okay, you’re safe Haruki.”

With each reassurance, the baby calmed down and eventually he grew curious enough to study Daichi. Noticing the infant’s gaze, the man smiled warmly. “Hello Haruki…my name is Daichi.”

Blinking, as always showing no signs of understanding the Japanese, Haruki wiggled around to get a better look and plopped Paddy onto the desk. “Paddy!” He declared, making the three adults laugh.

“I can see that,” Daichi chuckled. “Paddy is very nice. A very nice doggy. I got a glimpse of his Quirk when he had it active and wow…”

“Wow? Wow, what?”

Daichi smiled at Hizashi’s frantic tone. “I thought getting a read on him wouldn’t be easy…after all, Haruki is a baby and doesn’t understand Japanese, so I couldn’t exactly ask him to show me his Quirk…but Aya’s interference allowed otherwise.”

Aizawa frowned. “What do you mean by read?”

“My Quirk is called Sense,” Daichi explained. “It allows me to pick up on Quirks and know how they will grow, how powerful they will be. Haruki here, has an Emitter Quirk, that from what I can tell allows him to convert an energy source into pretty much anything he wants. What you’re seeing at the moment is emotional…but when he can actually control it…well, the possibility will only be hindered by his own imagination.”

“What energy source?” Aizawa asked, a little stunned.

“One he was born with it seems and appears to be growing. It’s harder for me to tell at this age. I would get a better read when he’s older.” Jotting down information as he spoke, Daichi grinned. “So, for our first session we’ll concentrate naming his Quirk.”

“Is it not too early?” Hizashi asked.

“No, no…the basic parameters of his Quirk won’t change, so naming it now won’t matter.”

“How about, Conjure?” Aizawa suggested.

“Oh! I like that,” Hizashi gushed, laughing when Haruki babbled excitedly. “Aw, you like it too, huh, firefly?”

The appointment continued until they had Haruki’s Quirk registered and with a plan in place for dealing with it as it grew. Daichi had no doubt Haruki was going to be powerful and would need continuous sessions until the boy established complete control.

After they finished with the appointment, they figured on breakfast out and since neither wanted another Aya outburst, they decided to head to a well-known Hero spot.

“Aizawa! Yamada!”

At the booming call the minute they stepped inside, Haruki jumped in Aizawa’s arms, green eyes searching out the owner of the voice. Groaning in despair, Aizawa plopped his head on Hizashi’s shoulder. “So much for sneaking in.”

Chuckling, Hizashi pressed a kiss to his husband’s temple. “Watch out, babe…we’re about to be swarmed!”

Dressed in civilian clothing, All Might came toward them, blue eyes warm and beaming in delight. “Look at him! He’s looking a lot better since I saw him last! You took custody, young Aizawa?”

Aizawa sighed and nodded. “It was the most logical course.”

With a nod, All Might crouched to Haruki’s level. “Well, hello there…who’s your friend?”

Haruki may not have understood Japanese, but he was very observant and following All Might’s gaze, he knew the man was talking about his plush. “Paddy!” He introduced, holding out the dog. Smile widening, All Might reached out to pet the plush, surprised when Haruki’s little hand patted a bandage he had over his knuckles. “Owie?”

Well versed in English, All Might understood the baby perfectly, his gaze softening at the innate empathy. “A little, but it’ll be okay in a couple of days.”

“No owie!” Haruki grunted, patting his knuckles again.

All Might gasped when a strange sensation slid over his bandaged hand. Energy flashed briefly in Haruki’s eyes and pulling the limb back, the number one pro was barely listening to Hizashi and Aizawa as he unwrapped his knuckles that had been split and raw only hours previous but were now completely healed.

“Holy crap!” Hizashi spluttered, Aizawa completely gobsmacked.

Thankfully, no one else had noticed and All Might had enough sense not to draw attention. It was clear, none of them yet understood just how powerful Haruki would become.

Chapter Text

Within two weeks Aizawa had started keeping a list of things Haruki could do. Telekinesis and teleportation tended to be the most common, alongside electricity manipulation, healing as they learned from All Might’s knuckles and several levels of transmutation, which varied from turning Hizashi’s hair blue and curly, to turning the couch into a giant Paddy plush. The latter they still hadn’t convinced the baby to reverse.

They were also quick to realise his Quirk was linked to his emotions. Happy moods made for hilarious moments such as the blue hair, unhappy moods left them replacing the refrigerator…twice! But the worst was at night, when the nightmares began.

The third night into having Haruki in their care, the baby had woken up screaming. In all their time as Heroes, neither of them had heard an infant make such a sound and whatever had triggered it, poor Haruki was trapped in it almost twenty minutes, before they could calm him down. Afterward, he sobbed for his mother, until the couple cried with him. With some research, they learned they were Night terrors and though they didn’t happen every night, when they did, they were brutal.

Through Daichi, they had found a counsellor, a lovely woman named Mai, and had hoped with time, the nightmares would improve.

A pleasant woman, Mai possessed a Quirk called Bloom. Simply put, it allowed her to help flowers bloom on command, even out of season. Nothing fancy, but it made children smile. She could often be seen with wildflowers throughout her blonde hair and loved letting the buds spring open in a burst of colour. She had deemed Haruki a well-adjusted child and was of the opinion he did not come from an abusive home. But he had clearly witnessed something traumatic, and a couple of sessions had determined it had to do with Haruki’s mother.

During his worst nightmares he mentioned, the best he could at his age, about his mother being hurt because of a very bad man. Both Aizawa and Hizashi had accepted they either weren’t going to find her, or if they did, she wouldn’t be alive. The fact Nezu couldn’t find anything either, didn’t bode well. He had reached out to every contact he had, with no success and if Nezu could find nothing, then, it was most often the end of the line.

The police were still looking, but they were no longer holding out hope.

On the positive. The couple were getting the hang of being parents.

“Nom!” Haruki howled in delight, wiggling on Hizashi’s hip, and reaching toward the table where Aizawa had just set down his breakfast, making both men laugh.

“Someone’s hungry,” Hizashi chuckled, settling the baby into his highchair, where he immediately dove into the food.

“Clearly,” Aizawa grinned, watching fistfuls of rice being gnawed between chubby fingers. “Coffee, babe?”

“Oh, please!”

With a deep yawn, Hizashi took a seat next to Haruki and accepted his favourite mug from his husband, breathing in the aroma of freshly brewed coffee and took a bracing gulp. Last night had been rough. Another nightmare, that only the adults seemed to be suffering for, but at least Haruki was his usual happy self. So far, he hadn’t shown any adverse effects from it, and they hoped to have it curbed before that could happen.

“Are we still on for the park?” Aizawa asked, dousing his strong black coffee with enough sugar to cause a heart attack. “The weather is good…we should make the most of it.”

“Because you’re the poster child for plenty of sunshine?”

“Haha.”

 “Haha!”

Astounded by Haruki speaking clear Japanese, both men gushed over the baby, making him giggle joyously. It was his first word in a way. Up till now, he had been using only English. They hadn’t expected him to pick up the language any time soon, but clearly they had been wrong.

“Who’s a clever boy?!” Hizashi asked, kissing chubby cheeks, making Haruki laugh harder. “That’s right, you are!”

Finishing breakfast and cleaning up, they packed a bag for Haruki and headed out. It took a minute to get him past the giant Paddy plushie now masquerading as their couch. He wanted to bring it with them, but they convinced him his small one was for outside trips.

The park was around the block, surrounded by a wall of lush trees and other flora. Children ran about, squealing in delight. Sliding, climbing, digging, all caught up in a mix of fun and barely past the gates, Haruki wiggled to get down and join in. Laughing, Hizashi set him on his bottom, grinning when he began crawling rapidly toward the sandbox. Clearly his wobbly steps just weren’t going to cut it.

“Look at him go!” Hizashi cheered, grinning down at his husband.

Chuckling, Aizawa took a deep swig of coffee from his favourite thermos. The damn thing was All Might merch, a gift from the over exuberant blonde himself, but it did keep his coffee exactly as he liked, and he had yet to find one that worked at the same level. Eyes scanning the area, he watched Haruki climb into the sand pit and set to work on piling up a sand mountain. There appeared to be no present danger, but you could never be too careful. As a Hero, it was a reflex. Taking a seat on a colourful bench, Aizawa wrapped an arm about Hizashi, basking in contentment.

“Tsukauchi texted just before we left.” Aizawa said, eyes never leaving Haruki. “He is doing interviews with the surrounding tenants where Haruki was found. He’s hoping someone saw something. Last attempt at finding his parents.”

“Sounds like a plan and with his Quirk, no one can bullshit him.”

True. Tsukauchi’s Quirk was known as Lie Detector. If he asked a question, he would know if the person was being truthful or not. It had come in handy on several occasions. Especially where Villains were concerned. So far they were coming up with nothing, but Tsukauchi may very well turn the tide.

Watching, the men were amused when their foster child patted a rock and suddenly had a wonky looking bucket and spade. They were getting used to this aspect of his Quirk, but it was fascinating to see what he came up with. Bouncing on his bottom, Haruki began scooping sand into his new toy, tipping it over to make odd looking towers, until his green eyes caught sight of something.

“Kitty!”

Haruki scampered from the sandbox, dragging Paddy along with him and moved as fast as his little legs would allow him. Startled, the two Heroes bolted after him. Terrified if they lost sight of the baby, he could teleport and be impossible to find. But something drew his attention toward the nearby swing set, the grass obscuring it, until the adults caught up to him.

Giggling, Haruki sat, a kitten clambering about him, mewing loudly. He appeared to be a mix of all sorts of browns, coat scruffy and one look and Aizawa instantly went to mush.

He had such a soft spot for cats!

“Oh my God!” Hizashi gushed. “That is the cutest thing I have ever seen! Any sign of a mama?”

“I don’t think so. A mother wouldn’t have left a kitten out in the open like this. Certainly not this young.”

His coat was matted in places and his eyes looked irritated but was much too friendly to be a stray. Carefully, Aizawa scooped him up, smiling when Haruki bounced on his bottom and babbled happily. A quick look confirmed the kitten was indeed male, and the poor thing had cat flu, if his leaky nose was anything to go by. When he mewed and gave Aizawa’s nose a timid lick, he knew he was sunk.

“Okay, he’s coming home with us.”

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Exhausted after working his way through several apartments, Tsukauchi yawned heavily and made his way up yet another set of stairs. Thankfully he was on the last row. After this he was going to get the biggest damn coffee he could get his hands on. Reaching out, the young Detective knocked. He didn’t have to wait long before the door was pulled open, a young woman startling at the sight of him.

“Yes, can I help you?”

“Inko Midoriya?” Tsukauchi queried, glancing down at his notes.

Inko blinked, drying her hands on a dish towel. “Yes, that’s me.”

“Detective Naomasa Tsukauchi,” Tsukauchi introduced, producing his I.D. for the young woman to see. “Would it be alright if I came in an asked some questions?”

Confused, Inko set a nervous hand against her cheek. “I…um…Well, I suppose…come in Detective.”

Tsukauchi stepped in when Inko moved aside. The apartment was small, but tidy. Pictures littered the walls, and most contained a baby with green hair and brilliant green eyes. Following Inko into her kitchen, his gaze fell on the baby in the pictures. Sat in a highchair, busily babbling away as he played with colourful blocks. The instant he noticed Tsukauchi, his freckled cheeks split wide with a sunshine smile and the baby waved a blue block, screeching in delight.

“He’s quite happy,” Tsukauchi commented cheerfully.

Inko chuckled. “That’s my Izuku. Always warm and bubbly. Tea, coffee?”

“If it’s not too much trouble, I’d love a coffee.”

Setting down her dishtowel, Inko took out two cups and poured. Handing over one to the Detective, she set down cream and sugar, taking a seat. “So, what’s this about?”

“Nearly three weeks ago there was a flash of light. Heroes suspected an explosion, but found no damage…what they did find, however, was a baby about your son’s age.” Reaching into his pocket, Tsukauchi pulled out a picture and slid it toward Inko.

Inko gasped, green eyes widening. She studied the image carefully, saddened to see stitches in his little face, one side all red and puffy. Tsukauchi had no photos of Haruki’s healed face, but he was still recognisable. “I’m sorry,” Inko apologised. “I never heard or saw anything, and I didn’t hear anyone else talking about it…the poor baby isn’t familiar either.”

With a sigh, Tsukauchi leant back. “Which seems to be the story for everyone in the area.” That was it. Barely three weeks and the case was already running cold. He knew there were some other angles being tugged, but he was already resigned to the fact that it would go nowhere. This last ditch at questioning was one of the only attempts they had left.

Giving his thanks, Tsukauchi said his goodbyes, ruffling Izuku’s hair on the way out. Inko Midoriya’s was the last on the list. Every tenant, each house, over the near three weeks, were accounted for. Even the small store owner around the corner had been questioned, yet no one saw a thing. No one was even aware such a thing even happened, beyond Aizawa and All Might. They were the only ones who witnessed the disturbance.

Outside, Tsukauchi dragged a hand through his dark hair and took out his phone. Time to call in the news.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

With a frustrated grunt, Sirius tossed aside the scrap of parchment he had been pouring over. It was just another one added to the ever-growing pile and cursed Lily to hell and back again. They had done their best to retrieve what they could of Lily’s spell work from the remains of Potter Cottage, but what hadn’t been destroyed, was coded and after three weeks, it was clear it was impossible to decipher.

“Merlin damn it!”

Jumping where he sat, pouring over his own pile, Remus scrubbed tiredly at his face. “No luck?”

“The damn things are in a mix of Elvish, Gobbledegook, Trollish, French, German, and at least one language I can’t identify.” Cursing, Sirius lunged to his feet. “Even if I could…she’s also added in some sort of numerical code. Damn it, Remy…She did not want us translating this.”

With a sigh, Remus stood and using his wand, conjured up a much needed pot of tea and sandwiches. They had been elbow deep in anything they could salvage on Lily’s work. Asked her friends, checked her bank accounts, well…what they could access…but nothing had proved useful.

“Lily would have hidden it somewhere no one would think to look,” Remus pointed out. “We’ve been looking at all the obvious places.”

Brow crinkling, Sirius made himself a cup of tea and was just reaching for a chocolate hobnob when it dawned on him. “Morgana’s saggy tits! No one would look at her bitch sister’s!”

Chewing a mouthful of custard cream, Remus’ eyes widened. True, Lily didn’t care for her sister, but it certainly was the last place anyone would look. “Then what are we waiting for? Let’s go!”

The Dursleys home was a well known among the Order. Despite being the worst sorts of muggles, they had been a potential on Voldemort’s hit list and therefore had required protection until his death.

Apparating, The two Wizards reappeared in a secluded spot just outside Privet Drive. A quiet neighbourhood, with identical houses set out neatly in a row and almost too perfect, Remus and Sirius started toward number four. Even with muggle clothing, the pair garnered looks from muggles in their gardens. Paying them no mind, they stopped at the door of number four and gave it a sharp knock.

“Just a minute!” The voice was shrill, and they already recognised it as Petunia’s. Her nails on a chalkboard tone hard to miss. The door was pulled open, Petunia looking somewhat frazzled with a wailing fifteen month old on her hip, but the minute she saw who was standing on her doorstep, her face twisted into one of fury. “You!”

“Long time no see, Petunia,” Sirius greeted cheerfully. “Might we have a word?”

“My husband will be home any minute!” Petunia hissed, keeping the doorway blocked. “He will be furious when he finds you here harassing me.”

“Petunia, I’d sooner be sticking pins in my eyes for fun then be here, but you were our last resort.” Sirius sighed. He doubted anyone had bothered telling her what had happened to her sister and James. What had happened to Harry. But he knew she was made aware of the threat. “Voldemort found them.”

Head jerking back, her sudden movement startling Dudley into going quiet, Petunia’s face went through several emotions, before landing on disdain. “And? I told her it would end like that if she stayed with you lot!”

Sirius spluttered, ready to toss out a retort, but shockingly, Remus bet him to it. “You are one heinous bitch!”

Gasping, Petunia covered Dudley’s ears the best she could with the baby on her hip. “How dare you!”

“No! How dare you?!” Remus seethed, shoving away Sirius’ arm when he tried to reign him in. “We just told you; your sister is dead…her husband…and her child, your nephew by blood is missing and you don’t even care? What broke in you so badly that you turned out this way?!”

“Look, we came here to see if Lily sent you anything.” Sirius interrupted, tugging Remus back before the werewolf found a way to shift without the moon. “It would have been recently.”

Blinking, Petunia cuddled Dudley close and figured if they got what they wanted they would go away. “Wait here.” Turning on her heel, she stepped into the living-room and set Dudley down into his playpen. The little boy fussed a moment before becoming distracted by his toys and with him occupied, Petunia rooted through a cupboard until she found what Lily had sent just over a month previous. Package in hand, she returned to the Wizards at her front door and held it out. “Here. It showed up with a blasted owl over a month ago. I don’t understand a word of it, but she wanted me to keep it safe. She said someone would come looking for it.”

Sirius accepted the item and opened it up. It was a journal, pages filled with the shimmering purple ink he knew Lily was fond of. There were notes, runes, spells, even diagrams. It was a lot to understand, but excitement warmed his insides. He knew this was the answer, this was how they’d bring Harry home. “Thank you and for what it’s worth…we’re sorry for your loss.”

Petunia’s lips tightened and without a word, she shut the door in their faces, a moment later she heard a loud crack and in the silence of her hall, the tears came.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Sat on the rug in the living-room, full up on a big lunch, Haruki giggled as the newly acquired kitten, nuzzled into him. Hizashi had instantly Christened him Mochi and threatened Aizawa with a month-long dry spell if he dared tried to change it to something else. After all, his cat as a kid had been named Toaster because the half-breed Maine coon loved snuggling up against the device when it was on. Sat either side of the happy baby, Aizawa and Hizashi smiled at his antics.

“Knock, knock!”

At the sound of new voices, Haruki turned toward where Nemuri and All Might had just walked in, Nemuri grinning and All Might carrying a ridiculously huge gift basket, bright blue eyes twinkling with mirth.

“You know, you’re supposed to wait until we say come in,” Aizawa told them in a dry tone.

“Oh, hush up grouchy,” Nemuri chided, ruffling Aizawa’s hair as she past. “Oh! Look at those big greenies…Come on Toshi, you know what he’s waiting for.”

“I AM HERE!” The Hero declared and just as he expected, Haruki tipped over in hysterics. For some reason, the baby found the line hilarious. Beaming, All Might set down the basket and joined Haruki on the floor, noticing Mochi curled about one chubby leg. “And who’s this?”

“Mochi,” Hizashi introduced, cheerfully. “Our little Firefly here found him at the park.”

“And you just know Aizawa put up a huge fight to bring him home,” Nemuri commented.

Aizawa’s cheeks reddened. “I’m not that bad!”

“Babe, if you could, you’d have every neighbourhood stray living in our apartment.”

“Would not!”

Giggling, Haruki scooted toward the basket and began happily pulling items out. More plush toys, a gigantic tub of building blocks and a huge All Might blanket. Squealing, Haruki face planted it on the blanket, nuzzling into the soft fleece and making the adults laugh. With a mew, Mochi joined him, snuggling into the baby’s side, perfectly content.

“Mochi’s eyes look sore,” All Might noted, studying the kitten.

“We brought him to a vet, and they diagnosed him with cat flu.” Aizawa explained. “Nothing some really strong antibiotic injections won’t cure. The illness hadn’t progressed too far. They said he’d be fine in about a week.”

“A pet will be good for him,” All Might grinned.

“Sure, if he stays,” Nemuri pointed out, tickling Haruki’s toes with a smile. “Any further developments on that front?”

“Still under investigation,” Aizawa said with a sigh. “So far nothing is turning up. Not even for Nezu.”

“Well, that’s what I came to talk about.”

Everyone jumped at Nezu’s arrival, Tsukauchi right behind him. Muttering something about investing in three deadbolts, Aizawa got upright and heart pounding in his chest, he took his husband’s hand, gaze locked on the rat. “I’m gonna overlook you waltzing right into my home…now spill, what’s going on, have you found his parents?”

“No,” Nezu replied, almost cheerfully. “For all intents and purposes, little Haruki here, doesn’t exist. No infants have been reported missing that match his description and no parents alive or otherwise have been located. Because of this, Haruki has been officially declared a ward of the state…so naturally, I put the paperwork through for you to adopt him.”

Hizashi choked out a sound, eyes welling. “S-So…he’s ours?”

“As of an hour ago, thanks to Nezu pulling numerous favours, he is now Haruki Aizawa.” Tsukauchi said with a grin. “Congratulations.”

Just like that, they were Dads!

Chapter Text

It was amazing how quickly days became weeks and then blended into years. With Haruki’s Quirk growing rapidly, Aizawa and Hizashi invested in a house on a stretch of land. It proved to be the best option, seeing as Haruki’s transmutation had a tendency to reach out beyond their apartment. One too many pissed off neighbours led to the decision. There was the furniture changes, including Mrs Fuji waking up on a giant Pikachu plush of all things and it took almost three days for them to convince Haruki to give Mr Sato his mouth back. Apparently he had a mean voice. The couple were quick to learn from that little escapade, that their child did not like bullies. Especially homophobic bullies and more than once they had been unable to convince Haruki to reverse his Quirk.

Aizawa still had to hold onto his bitch face whenever he saw their old postman. The man had been sporting rainbow skin for almost a year now, and it would never stop being hilarious.

The older Haruki got, the more powerful his Quirk became as well as versatile. If he could think it, he could do it, including turning himself into a stunning panther cub when he was four. He had never been able to shift into any other animal, but he could alter some aspects of his appearance, such as his hair, skin and eyes. He seemed to love to emulate Hizashi mostly. Especially the long blonde hair.

When he reached schooling age, they opted to homeschool. His Quirk was too unpredictable still, leading them to keep a GPS bracelet on him for the odd teleportation stunt and their one and only attempt at a school had failed spectacularly when a boy called Haruki a freak for having two Dads. It took them the better part of a week to convince their crafty little demon to change the boy back from the toad he had turned him into! When Haruki turned five, they were hired to teach at UA, which came with it’s own level of fun.

Aizawa and Hizashi had been working as teachers for UA for just over a year and with Nezu’s help, had incorporated Haruki’s routine into their own, without disturbing their classes. Sometimes, he even joined one of them during classes. The students thought he was adorable, and it had more than once led to another aspect of Haruki’s Quirk coming to light, when the child mimicked the Quirks he saw. If anything, things were never boring.

“Papa!” Haruki called, hurrying from his room, emerald, green eyes wide. “I can’t find Paddy!”

Chuckling, busily putting together his son’s Bento and getting breakfast ready, Hizashi smiled down at the panicked six year old. “Remember, Haruki? You said Daddy might need company?”

“Oh yeah!” Tearing it from the kitchen, Haruki made a beeline for the living-room and with a crow of delight, he took a flying leap and landed full force on his sleeping father, who had passed out on the couch somewhere near dawn after a gruelling patrol. “DADDY!”

Aizawa came awake on a yelp and arms full of a giggling child. “Haruki!” He gasped, trying to get his bearings.

“Daddy, you got Paddy.”

Did he? Looking about, Aizawa chuckled when he saw Paddy tucked in next to him. It was there thing. He faceplanted it after a long shift, and Haruki left Paddy with him when he got up to go to the toilet. Usually, the child was half asleep and often forgot he did it, which led to panic in the morning and the occasional belly flop.

“Here you go firefly.”

Wiggling in delight, Haruki hugged the plush to his chest. “Papa is gonna make panny-cakes!”

Aizawa grinned. “Is he now? With banana?”

“Yep and…and strawberries and choccy chips!”

“Choccy chips?” Aizawa gasped. “Say no more!”

Haruki squealed with laughter, when Aizawa sprang up from the couch and kept a hold of him as he darted toward the kitchen. Hizashi burst out laughing at their antics. “Would you two lunatics sit down! Haruki, orange or apple juice?”

“Apple, please!”

Smiling, Aizawa set him in his seat and shooed away Mochi when the cat jumped up in hopes of snatching breakfast food. “Off, you menace…go pester Sushi.”

Hizashi snorted. “Sushi is hiding out. Needed a break from the fluff monster.”

Sushi was a ten year old calico cat that Aizawa found on one of his patrols just months before. Malnourished, riddled with fleas and worms, she had been through hell and more. Aizawa fell instantly in love with her and after bringing her home, spent weeks getting her back to health. Introducing her to Mochi took time. A social cat, Mochi was curious about the newcomer, but Sushi was defensive. Eventually they found their middle ground, but there were days where Sushi hadn’t the patience for the younger cat and found somewhere to hide.

“No doubt in the laundry hamper again,” Aizawa snorted, grabbing a mug and pouring himself a fresh cup of coffee.

“I swear she goes in there just to scare the hell out of me,” Hizashi griped.

“I keep telling you to look before you reach into the hamper, Babe.”

Poking his tongue out, Hizashi smiled when Haruki laughed heartily. He had always been such a happy boy, even when the nightmares still cropped up now and again. His sunny smile never really faltered.

“Panny-cakes!” Haruki cheered, when his favourite All Might plate was placed in front of him, fluffy chocolate chip pancakes topped with banana and strawberries still warm from the pan. “And choccy chips!”

Chuckling at their son’s antics, Hizashi set down the last of the breakfast items, taking his seat and smothering his plate in a ridiculous amount of syrup.

“Babe, would you like some pancakes with your syrup?” Aizawa asked dryly, brow raised.

“Oh, hardy har.” Hizashi mocked. “How you’re even awake, I have no idea.”

“I survive on coffee, willpower and cuddles.”

“You’re such a dork, Sho.”

Grinning into his cup, Aizawa tucked into his pancakes. He tended to prefer the usual Japanese options for breakfast, but the occasional plate of American styled pancakes went down a treat. After breakfast, they divided up the last of the morning chores. Hizashi saw to feeding the cats—which finally coaxed Sushi from her hiding spot—and getting Haruki ready to head out, while Aizawa dealt with the dishes. Personally, Aizawa had it easier. Getting a wiggling six year old into a jacket, who liked to teleport for funsies, was a cardio workout in itself.

Luckily, Haruki was too excited to spend the day at UA and was willing to stay put for his Papa.

“Bye Mochi! Bye Sushi!” The little boy called on his way out the door, one tiny hand clutched in Aizawa’s. The other gripping onto Paddy. Strapped into his car seat a moment later, Haruki bounced happily. “Let’s go, let’s go!”

“Alright kiddo, we’re on the move!” Hizashi crowed.

“Yeah!”

Chuckling, Aizawa started the car, set for another good day.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Sirius sat looking glumly into a glass of fire whiskey, black waves shielding his face, acting as a piss poor barrier from the outside. Six years, Harry had been missing six years. His sixth birthday come and gone and still they were no closer to finding him, because Lily had made damn sure of it. Every day, he and Remus had spent hours poring over numerous books, both magic and muggle alike, trying to translate the words, so they could reverse whatever incantation Lily cast. Occasionally, Severus helped.

That had been a happy accident. Building a friendship with Severus. They had hated each other while at Hogwarts, but shared tragedy tended to change things. Oh, they still griped, but the meanness wasn’t there.

“Drowning your sorrows?”

Swearing colourfully, Sirius took a swig of amber liquid, the burn welcome and lifted his gaze to take in Severus Snape. Who, surprisingly, wasn’t in teaching robes for a change. In just the black dress shirt, slacks and dragon hide boots, it was hard to miss how fit the taller man was. “The day that was in it, I thought, why not? Pull up a stool, Snape…Tom, two more Fire Whiskeys!”

Brow raised, Severus took the offered seat and the drink. “I spoke to Remus…he said the translation was a failure. I figured I should check on you.”

“Not the way you think.” Sirius sighed. “Lily didn’t just use an extremely rare rune and code the damn incantations to hell and back…she wove in a time lock.”

Heart jumping, Severus was shocked. Time locks were a handy way of preventing reversal of a spell within a certain timeframe, but they were tricky and the stronger the spell, the harder it was to add one. It was just more proof of how powerful Lily was. “How long?”

 “Sixteenth birthday. That’s when the time lock will sever, and we can cast the reversal.” Shoving away his empty glass, Sirius swore gutturally. “Merlin damn it! We had it, Snape. Everything, right down to the magic she used, and we’re stuck for ten more years! Did she think none of us would have protected Harry?”

“I don’t think it was anything personal, Black…Lily was desperate to protect him and to keep him protected.” Or from someone in particular. Severus was very familiar with Dumbledore’s obsession in regard to Voldemort and just how much he insisted on manipulating because of it. Honestly, the poor boy would have no doubt ended up with Petunia, because it would have benefited Dumbledore. “Come on Black…I’ll see you home.”

“I don’t want to be alone tonight.”

The words were soft spoken, but enough to send a spear of heat right to Severus’ loins. This had become a regular occurrence in the last year. The first time had started off as a heated argument and ended up with them sprawled in bed, a tangle of naked limbs. Every time it happened since, they promised it was the last and both knew they were lying.

“I’ll stay,” Severus told him gently. “Come on, Black.”

Sirius lived in a nice flat just two doors down from the Leaky Cauldron. He shared it with Remus, but the werewolf was in bed long ago and thank Merlin for silencing charms. Quiet as wraiths, they slipped inside and into Sirius’ room, the ridiculously lush canopy bed a familiar sight.

No words needed, Severus placed a finger under Sirius chin, took in the face he had grown deeply familiar with and lowering his head, captured Sirius’ lips in a burning kiss. Sirius moaned, arching into the taller man, gasping when the kisses moved from his mouth to trail soft pecks along his cheek and throat. His back met the soft plush mattress of his bed, lips dancing over his collar bone tongue whipping out at any tender spot it located. Sirius lost his hands in Severus hair, dragging him back to his hungry mouth and capturing his lips once more against his own.

Impatient, suddenly desperate to feel him, Severus cast a silent and wandless spell, magicking away all their clothing. He was plunging deeper into desire and loving every moment of it. “Fuck!” He barked, when Sirius’ hand engulfed him.

“Look at you, Snape,” Sirius groaned. “I think you want this, more than I do.”

Severus had been struggling with it lately. The want he had for Sirius. No-one, before the man could ever make him feel that way, not even Lily and it confused and frightened him a little, but he so desperately wanted to embrace what was happening. He wanted it to be more, so much more. Crawling up onto the bed, Severus leaned over Sirius with a hungry smile. Muscles taunt, like a jungle cat ready to pounce he captured his lips with his, taking all he could to feed his ferocious craving. Slim fingers danced over Sirius’ thigh in a teasing motion, brushing gently against his hard sex every few minutes, making the man shudder. Severus felt his heartbeat quicken every time he found that one bit of flesh more demanding than others, it excited him.

Sirius panted, squirming desperately. Merlin! He was so hard and dripping pre-cum, he fisted his hands in Severus’ hair, a desperate whimper slicing through the air, back arching as he wanted, needed, craved more, begging the man to take him.

Severus murmured softly, his long lean fingers wrapping around Sirius’ throbbing cock, stroking in gentle slow movements. He soon replaced his hand with his mouth, pale lips leaving supple butterfly kisses up and down the sex organ. Tongue sliding over it in caressing licks, Severus thrilled at the pleading sounds coming from Sirius. Moving back up his body, he kissed him with a blazing fierceness and turned him onto his front, tender as a lover should be, rubbing his back with affectionate strokes as he nipped his ear playfully.

“Merlin! Quit with the niceties, Snape and fuck me!”

“Never could be patient, could you, Black?” Severus asked, hand dipping between taunt cheeks to the hidden entrance within, a simple wordless, wandless spell helping him prepare him.

“Oh, shit!” Sirius panted, squirming with each finger that slid into him. “Please! Please, Severus!”

Startling, Severus smiled against his shoulder blade. Sirius had never said his name. Never even called it out in the height of passion and to hear it now, warmed him to his core. Shifting, he positioned himself and in one lean stroke pushed inside, bottoming out on a cry, that mingled with Sirius’. Cock pulsating, he began to thrust, slowly at first, then quicker, becoming faster as his brutal yearning took hold of him, and drove him near the edge of insanity.

Sirius grasped the sheets, knuckles turning white. Sweet Morgana’s tits! Why did it feel so damn good? It always did of course, but this…the waves of unbelievable satisfaction filled his every pore as it rolled through his body. Severus pounding into him, till he was sure he saw stars. “Merlin, Severus!” He gasped. “Fuck!” His cock kicked and he was cumming harder than he ever had in his life, staining the silk black sheets beneath them.

Severus continued to beat in and out of him, deeper every time, till finally, his own words died in his throat and a groan forced itself between his lips, as he came inside the damp heat of his lover. Panting he pulled out from Sirus, trailing a little mess of his own. With a dazed smile on his face, he lay down, pulling Sirius against him. Feeling boneless, he rested his head on Severus’ chest snuggling in close.  

Tiredly Severus kissed his head, amused by the sudden cuddly desires of his bed mate. “This is different. You’re not normally this affectionate, Black.”

Calloused fingers trailing over the dark hair of his chest, Sirius chewed over the words he wanted to say. “It felt…different…this time. Like…Coming home.”

Surprise flittered across Severus’ features, dark eyes studying Sirius face, to find any falseness, but there was none. He was flushed, eyes soft and unable to help himself, Severus kissed him tenderly. “No more one night stands.” He whispered. “I want more…I want you Sirius.”

“Then have me, Severus,” Sirius pleaded. “Forever…No more games or fooling around. I want to be with you.”

Laughing, chest rumbling, Severus nuzzled his cheek. “Personally, I’m going to love seeing Lupin’s face in the morning.”

“Five Gallons says he faints.”

“Deal.”

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Haruki sat with Hizashi watching his Daddy and Vlad King put the newest students through quite a vigorous class. It always fascinated him, to see all the different Quirks and how they operated. He especially liked trying to copy them. It didn’t always work and when it did, usually not quite the same, but he didn’t mind that.

“Tanaka!” Vlad barked. “Watch your tail!”

The boy with a lion Quirk looked back and yelped when he realised one of his classmates with a fire Quirk had misfired, singeing the end of his tail. “Damn it, Suzuki! Watch those flames!”

“Sorry!”

Haruki giggled. He always found Tanaka and Suzuki so funny. Feeling something brush over his awareness, the little boy stiffened and looked about. It was rare he got the tingly’s as he called it, and it only ever alerted him to the fact Nemuri was coming, or Aizawa was nearly home, but this was something else.

Hizashi was checking something with Vlad and Aizawa. Haruki knew he shouldn’t poof on them, but the tingle was really poking at him now. He needed to go help. Someone was in trouble; he just knew it. Reaching to his centre, Haruki’s eyes blazed neon and with a thought he vanished, reappearing near an unfamiliar shed. Blinking, the little boy looked around. The whole area was badly overgrown, a house not far from where he stood, the windows cracked, door hanging open. Ivy clinging all over, where the garden tried to consume the building.

“Hello?” Haruki called out. “Anyone here?” The whimper was hard to miss. Turning back toward the shed, he hurried toward it, green eyes darting about, Quirk keeping watch for any dangers. But he felt no danger. Just the same desperation and fear that had been poking at his senses. “You in here?”

The shed door was ajar, barely holding onto the rusted hinges. Mindful of overgrowth and debris, Haruki stepped inside and because the light was blotted out, he moved his hand conjuring a single orb of light, that lit up every crevice, revealing the quivering form of a young boy with matted purple hair, wide purple eyes and what looked like a hunk of metal covering most of his face.

The boy whined helplessly, backing away from Haruki, fresh tears falling free. There was blood seeping from the metal encasing his mouth. Dripping between thin slats, to stain the dusty floor.

“Won’t hurt you,” Haruki whispered softly, crouching down. “That’s a bad owie…”

The little boy shook so badly, it made Haruki’s heart squeeze. He didn’t like seeing anyone so frightened. He knew if he waited, his Daddy and Papa would eventually come and get him, but the boy looked so bad. He needed help from a grownup. He needed to touch him and had a feeling the boy wouldn’t like it, but he had to touch them to make them poof.

“I’m gonna bring you to Daddy and Papa, ‘kay? Won’t hurt you, promise!”

Haruki moved slowly, the little boy’s purple eyes tracking his every movement, until he let out a muffled scream when Haruki grasped a too thin wrist and with a thought, he poofed them away.

The pair landed right next to anarchy. Hizashi was frantically calling Haruki’s name along with some of the students and Aizawa was looking through his phone, one hand gripping his hair. He was probably running a search on the GPS bracelet.

“Daddy, papa!”

Both men whipped around, jaws dropping at the sight of the little boy next to their son. Severely malnourished, terrified, with a muzzle on his face! “My God!” Hizashi choked out, only too familiar with one of those God awful devices.

“He needs help,” Haruki said softly. “He needs a Hero.”

Chapter Text

The little boy wouldn’t be parted from Haruki. Despite being scared witless when he transported them to UA, he certainly felt safer with him then any of the looming adults. Sat on a bed in Recovery Girl’s infirmary, he shook violently when any of the adults approached, burrowing closer into Haruki, a strangled whimper escaping him, through the muzzle, they still hadn’t been able to get close enough to remove.

“It’s cut right into his little face,” Hizashi commented, shaking with suppressed rage. “We need to get it off!”

Aizawa knew how much it was agitating his husband, forcing him back to old memories from his own childhood, but he knew if he suggested he’d leave, he wouldn’t appreciate it either. Taking a step forward, Aizawa kept his hands up, those terrified purple eyes locked on his every movement. Everyone had stilled, watching Aizawa get closer. The little boy never took his eyes off of Aizawa, clinging to Haruki who gently patted his back.

“Easy, easy, kiddo,” Aizawa crooned soothingly, crouching down in front of them, he kept his hands where the shaking child could see them. Everyone went deathly still. “I want to remove the mask…I promise to be as gentle as I can.”

The boy watched him, not once loosening his grip on Haruki. Finally, he gave a tiny nod. Keeping his movements slow and carefully removed the muzzle. The child whined in distress, everyone wincing when scabs tore and began to bleed. Aizawa worked as quickly and as gently as he could, before finally tossing the God awful mask aside, the metal hitting the ground with a sharp clang. Shaking, face bleeding heavily, the little boy whimpered through raw lips.

“It’s okay,” Haruki commented, patting the smaller boy’s hand. “It’s okay…Daddy only wants to help, ‘kay?”

Aizawa smiled when wary purple eyes locked on him. The kid was scared stiff, yet had enough spine left to hold his ground. “You got a name kiddo?”

Licking his lips, wincing when all he tasted was blood, the little boy nodded. “H-Hitoshi…I’m Hitoshi Shinsou.” Jumping when Hizashi crouched down next to Aizawa, Hitoshi eyed the small cup of water in the blonde’s hands and reached out before thinking better of it, snatching his hand back when he realised what he’d done.

“No, no, lil’ listener,” Hizashi commented soothingly. “It’s all yours…Just take your time, that’s it.”

Hitoshi snapped the cup away before the grownups could change their mind and only managed not to gulp it, by following Hizashi’s soothing tone. The relief on his mouth and throat was enough to make him cry.

“Hitoshi,” Aizawa prodded gently. “Can you tell us, what happened?”

Sniffling, calmer now, Hitoshi spoke softly. “Kept scaring everyone…mama and papa kept getting angry ‘cause of it. But I…I didn’t mean to do it!”

“Didn’t mean to do what, lil’ listener?” Hizashi nudged, urging the little boy to keep talking.

Purple eyes moving between the pair of heroes, Hitoshi shook. “M-My Quirk. I…I sometimes use it without meaning to and then everyone gets mad! They said it’s…it’s a Villain’s Quirk.”

“What is your Quirk?”

Eyes snapping to Recovery Girl, Hitoshi whimpered a little but stayed put. “B-Brain control…I just gotta, um, ask a question and…and when someone answers, I can take control…but I can’t always decide when!” Tears welling, Hitoshi curled in on himself, making himself as small as he could, but the blows never came.

“We won’t hurt you, kiddo,” Aizawa promised. “Not even if you use your Quirk by accident. No one can control their Quirk at your age, Haruki here is only starting to learn too.”

“Uh huh,” Haruki said, beaming when Hitoshi looked up at him. “I’m always forgetting to be careful, but Daddy and Papa never get cross, ‘cause they know I didn’t do it on purpose. You just gotta practice!”

Hitoshi reached out, prodding the scar marking the left of Haruki’s face. Over the years, the raw flesh had paled to white scar tissue and looked like a bolt of lightning slashing across from the right side of his forehead, over his left eye and part way down his left cheek. Haruki stayed still, letting the terrified boy examine him.

“They didn’t do this?” Hitoshi asked softly.

“No, not my Daddy and Papa…” Haruki replied. “They’ve never hurt me. I promise.”

“I don’t wanna go back,” Hitoshi whimpered, a fresh flood of tears spilling forth, looking pleadingly between the pair of pro heroes. “Don’t make me go back!”

“Never!” Hizashi immediately promised the boy. “No way are you going back, okay?”

With a desperate wail, Hitoshi leaped forward, wrapping his tiny arms about Hizashi’s neck and burrowing in. Planted on his ass, the blonde got quickly over his shock and wrapped his arms about the little boy. “Oh, baby, I have you…you’re safe.”

With Hitoshi safely curled up in Hizashi’s lap, they were able to convince the little boy to let Recovery Girl near. His injuries were pretty minor and thankfully healed with one session, the child falling asleep almost instantly. She couldn’t do anything for the obvious starvation, but that would be easily rectified with the right care.

“Scrapes, contusions, malnutrition, cracked ribs and bruising to his kidneys.” Recovery Girl shook her head with disgust. “The poor boy has been neglected so badly and beaten. All because of his Quirk!”

“Why?” Haruki asked softly, green eyes wide. “Why would they get mad for his Quirk? It isn’t fair!”

“We know, Firefly,” Hizashi said gently. “But unfortunately, some judge people by the Quirks they develop. They aren’t gonna get away with it, baby. We promise they won’t.”

“I’ve already sent out an alert,” Aizawa said, scrubbing his face with an exhausted grunt. “Tsukauchi’s already on his way to their home to make an arrest and I…I filed for an emergency foster.”

Hizashi smiled. “Is this your way of saying, Haruki would do well with a brother?”

“Really?” Haruki gushed, bouncing on the bed, green eyes bright. “Oh, I want a brother!”

Aizawa chuckled warmly. From the minute they set eyes on Hitoshi, he just knew he was their kid now. “Yeah, Firefly…he’ll be your brother now.”

“Yay!” Haruki bounced up and down, green eyes bright. “A brother, a brother! Wait…a big brother, or a little brother?”

Hizashi chuckled. “Hitoshi, how old are you?”

“Six.”

“When was your birthday?”

“January.”

“Big brother, Haruki,” Hizashi said cheerfully.

“I have a big brother!” Haruki laughed. “Well, a little, big brother…you aren’t as big as me.”

“No, kiddo,” Aizawa agreed. “He’s much smaller than you because he wasn’t properly cared for.”

“But we’re gonna take care of him now?” Haruki asked.

“Yes, Firefly, we’ll be taking care of him now.”

“Isn’t that great, Hitoshi?” Haruki crowed, scrambling off the bed to where the little boy still sat in Hizashi’s lap.

Hitoshi nodded shyly. Smiling softly when the hyper boy threw his arms about him in a warm hug. Burrowing into Haruki’s warmth, Hitoshi sighed blissfully. For the first time in a long time, he felt safe.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

When Remus stepped into the kitchen at eight am, the last person he expected to find was a shirtless Severus sat drinking coffee, hair up in a messy bun and Sirius acting downright domestic as he put together eggs and bacon. Blinking, the werewolf made his way toward the whistling tea kettle. Something told him he best gird his loins.

“Remy!” Sirius cried cheerfully. “Bacon and eggs, ol’ boy? Or that horrible All-Bran you seem to like.”

Blinking, Remus froze, looking between his positively ebullient best mate and a highly amused looking Severus, their scents mingling way too much for just being in the same room. It clicked with the force of a hammer to the head. “Oh, sweet Merlin you two shagged!”

Severus grinned sharkishly. “Is it such a disturbing concept? Pay up, Sirius…he didn’t faint.”

“He still might!” Sirius laughed, delighted by his friend’s expression. “And some werewolf, we’ve been shagging for several months, thank you very much.”

Spluttering, Remus squawked. “Wolfsbane minimises my ability…but this close to the full moon, I get a boost in my instincts! Months, you’ve been at this for months?!”

“Things happened,” Sirius said with a shrug, setting the table with a flick of his wand, food following the dishes. “Those things…Well…We decided to make it permanent.”

A little dazed, Remus took a seat and couldn’t help but smile when Sirius settled next to Severus, the taller pressing a kiss against his temple in thanks for his breakfast. He had never seen the man so relaxed. “Well, I’m happy for you both…Merlin, I’d have loved to see James’ face.”

“Oh, Jamie would have gotten over it,” Sirius waved away. “…Eventually….So, anymore on those runes we couldn’t identify?”

“What runes?” Severus asked in surprise. “I thought you translated everything.”

“There were ones we couldn’t,” Sirius explained. “They had nothing to do with the spell that sent Harry away and we couldn’t find it amongst her notes.”

“Augere Rune. Merlin help me, but Lily used the Augere Rune.”

Choking on his coffee, Severus gaped at Remus. “Morganas saggy tits! She did what?!”

“What?” Sirius asked, looking between the two, completely out of the loop. “What is the Augere Rune? I’ve never heard of it!”

“It’s an extremely dark rune,” Remus explained. “It creates a conduit for magic, bypassing the need for a wand.”

Frowning, Sirius shook his head in confusion. “But…What in Merlin’s name would she need that for? Lily was formidable with her Wand and pretty damn good at Wandless magic.”

“Not her,” Severus corrected. “The Augere Rune can only be used on a minor. Between the ages of infancy and three, when accidental magic first starts and before our cores bond with a Wand. It was outlawed by Merlin himself.”

“Why?” Sirius asked. “If it just creates a means to use magic without a wand? Honestly, that sounds like a good thing.”

“At a huge cost.” Pouring himself more tea, Remus sat back. “The Augere Rune is placed directly onto an infant. The caster uses their blood to draw them on the skin and once activated, it’s…well…like pressing a branding iron to the flesh.”

“Sweet Merlin!” Sirius croaked horrified. “I can see why Merlin outlawed it! So, Lily…She did this…to Harry?”

“Yes. It was believed Merlin was one of the last Wizards legally branded by the rune,” Severus explained, taking up from Remus. “It was the cost of the rune that finally led to him fighting to block it.”

“What was the cost?” Looking between his lover and friend, Sirius knew he wasn’t going to like the answer. “What did Lily do? What did she pay?!”

“Herself,” Severus said softly. “The Augere Rune requires a willing sacrifice of the mother.”

Sirius lurched up from the table and began to pace, his face gone deathly pale. “Oh, Merlin…” He groaned. “She had no intention of getting out of there alive! She knew, she…she knew there was no hope!”

Severus was up in a second, wrapping his arms about the frantic Wizard and speaking soothing words. Sobbing brokenly, Sirius clung to him and Remus stayed put, knowing he’d be of no help. Between the War, the Potters deaths and Harry’s disappearance, Sirius had moments where his emotions overwhelmed him and more than once, his magic. Even now, Remus noticed a rattle throughout the apartment, that was swiftly calming down.

“Why would she need to cast such a rune?” Sirius croaked finally, scrubbing the tears away. “What would be the need?”

“Protection,” Remus answered immediately. “Lily couldn’t be sure where he’d end up, or if there would be Wizards and Witches, so, she made sure he had no barriers to his magic and made damn sure he’d be powerful. The Augere Rune allows the user to feed their magic from outside energy as well as their own core, giving them almost a constant supply without ever tiring. He won’t even need to know spells.”

“It also prevents the risk of him becoming an Obscurial,” Severus explained. “His magic can grow as normal and isn’t at risk of being pinned down inside.”

“Obscurial come about through abuse though,” Sirius pointed out.

“Not always,” Remus corrected. “There have been some cases, extremely rare, where an Obscurial develops after age eleven when a Wizard or Witch has not been able to access a Wand. Their magic can’t progress properly and can go inward creating an obscurial. It is not as powerful or as destructive as one born of abuse, but it’s dangerous none the less.”

Lily clearly thought of everything. Every protection she could place, she did and to hell with the laws. To dabble in extremely dark magic was insane, but none of them could blame her.

A parent would do anything for their child.

“It’s going to be a long ten years,” Sirius sighed. “And I can’t believe I’m saying this, but now that my head is calmer, it’s what’s best. Dumbledore had mentioned that wretched Bitch Petunia taking guardianship if anything happened to Jamie and Lily.”

“WHAT?!” Severus and Remus cried out in unison.

“He was discussing it with that fool Fudge one night…didn’t realise I was nearby.”

“Is he out of his mind?!” Severus spat. “Petunia hates anything to do with magic and despised her sister! Why would he even think of subjecting a child to her?!”

“Because no matter how much he’s done for the Wizardry world, Dumbledore is still a manipulative bastard.” Remus growled out. “There is no doubt a method to his madness, but not one we’ll like.”

“And one that involves You-Know-Who,” Sirius snarled. “When we get him back, we better have a plan to protect him. No way in hell, is he being turned into a damned weapon.”

To think, Harry would be sixteen when they finally saw him again. A year off of adulthood. But he was safe and that made it worth it.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Hitoshi stood wide eyed in a large bedroom and drank it all in. It had taken only a handful of hours, and calling in favours, but they had managed it. A bedroom for the newest addition. The walls were painted a pale purple. Books lined a large bookshelf, and beside it sat a purple toybox filled to the brim with figurines, games and soft plushies.

The bed was covered with a stunning comforter and numerous pillows in different purple shades, but what caught Hitoshi’s eye, was a huge purple octopus plushie. Glancing at his foster parents, the boy saw Haruki smile gently and give a nod. Emboldened by the gesture from his new foster brother, Hitoshi went to the bed and grabbed the Octopus, burying his face into the soft toy.

Hizashi beamed. “You like your room, Kiddo?”

Hitoshi nodded. “It’s…all mine…?”

“All yours,” Aizawa promised, wrapping an arm about his husband’s waist, delighted by Hitoshi’s response. “And Haruki’s room is just across the hall.”

They got the emergency foster fast. Nearly faster than Haruki, but then, being clearly good adoptive parents as well as Heroes made it smoother, and they left a door open to adoption down the line. From the minute they saw Hitoshi, they just knew, he was theirs.

With a giggle, Haruki rushed in and within minutes the room was filled with laughter as the boys began to play. It was a wonderful sound and one they weren’t used to. With Haruki’s Quirk, their little boy hardly ever got to be around children, a sibling would do him the world of good.

Leaving the boys to play, Hizashi and Aizawa went to make dinner. Positively giddy with this new unexpected life change, Hizashi began pulling out ingredients, intent on a lunch time feast! “Any word from Tsukauchi?”

Aizawa nodded. “Text came in as Hitoshi was taking in his new room. He made an arrest. Both Hitoshi’s biological parents have been picked up on charges of abuse and child neglect. Some asking around the area and a few neighbours happily spilled their guts.”

“Good! Bastards! How can anyone treat a child that way? Not even Haruki was in such a state when you found him!” Slamming down his pan, Hizashi shooed away Mochi, who was trying his luck at snatching some bacon. With a pissy mewl, the cat jumped down and stalked off. “Oh! Daichi finally got back to my email, and he agrees. Haruki is ready to go to school.”

“Really?” Aizawa grinned. “Wonderful! He must think he’s got enough control. We can start looking at schools near UA, for both Haruki and Hitoshi.”

“Kami, we’ve two kids now!” Hizashi gushed, reaching for a knife to cut up a red onion. “I know we’ve only fostered Hitoshi…but…”

“But he’s already ours. I know.” Aizawa agreed. “I think our lives are about to get a lot noisier.”

“And I’m looking forward to it!” Hizashi laughed. “Here, cut the bacon.”

With a grin, Aizawa got to work. Together, they put together a spectacular lunch. One that was worth it when they saw Hitoshi’s expression. The little boy lit up at the sight of all the food.

“I can have anything?” Hitoshi asked softly.

“Anything, kiddo,” Hizashi replied with a grin, helping him into a seat next to Haruki. “You will never go hungry again. Just…watch for Mochi.”

“Mochi?”

“One of our cats!” Haruki said cheerfully. “He’s so silly. Likes to steal your noms! Do you like cats?”

Hitoshi nodded. “I always wanted one. Oh!” Mochi picked that moment to leap up onto the table, fluffy tail swaying. Usually, he’d be instantly shooed away, but Aizawa and Hizashi waited, smiling at the expression on Hitoshi’s face. With a soft laugh, Hitoshi reached out and petted him. Mochi instantly melted to furry butter and began purring loudly. “H-He likes me!”

“Of course he does,” Aizawa grinned.

At a curious mew, Hitoshi looked down to another cat circling his legs. “What’s her name?”

“Sushi!” Haruki beamed. “We called her that cause..cause Daddy had to feed her loads of sushi to follow him! She was really hurt, but Daddy and Papa made her better.”

“Like me?” Hitoshi asked.

Aizawa nodded. “Yes, kiddo…like you.”

Hand curled in Mochi’s fur; Hitoshi tucked into his lunch, little legs kicking and perfectly content.

Chapter Text

The seasons changed almost too quickly after that day. Hitoshi became a permanent addition to the family within weeks of Haruki finding him, and his birth parents were convicted of child neglect, endangerment and abuse almost a year later, after a long drawn out trial, that thankfully, Aizawa and Hizashi managed to keep the child out of. Just like their…well…now youngest, Hitoshi suffered with anxiety, brutal nightmares and PTSD from the brutality he had faced at the hands of people who were supposed to care for him. With Daichi’s help, they got Hitoshi started with Quirk counselling and therapy and by the time both boys had turned seven, they began looking into enrolling them in elementary school.

For safety, the choices sat amongst elite schools that catered mostly to the rich, or in this case, Pro Heroes. Serious precautions were taken to protect the students and though they had been nervous, it worked out well in the end. Neither Haruki nor Hitoshi had a Quirk incident occur. Though on and off again bullying did occur in regard to Hitoshi, but Haruki was quick to step in and once their fathers were got involved, it thankfully never happened again.

From there, the boys thrived. At eight years old, they had decided they wanted to be heroes, just like their Dad’s. At first, such an idea terrified Aizawa. After all, such a profession came with great risk, but when the panic settled, he thought up a routine for the boys to follow as they grew. If they intended on pursuing their goals, he was giving them every fighting chance. Something they threw themselves into with gusto and by the time they were thirteen, Hitoshi and Haruki were trained in just about every fighting style Aizawa could teach, along with weapons training—primarily knives—and first aid.

Some would call it intense, Aizawa called it prepared.

Waking to the blare of his alarm clock, fourteen year old Haruki grumbled, wiggling his way free of his thick green comforter. His ink black hair was all over the place. Unsurprising considering he’d long ago bypassed his papa in length. Yawning till his jaw cracked, the teenager stumbled free, dragging the strands into a messy bun, before squinting blurrily at his bedside locker. Too tired to bother with the whole ordeal of putting in his contacts, he grabbed his glasses, before thundering out into the hall and nearly crashing into Hitoshi.

“Watch it, half-pint!” Hitoshi grunted sleepily.

“We’re the same height, dumbass!” Haruki retorted snippily.

“Boys! Pre caffeine attitudes are showing,” Aizawa groused from down in the kitchen.

Haruki and Hitoshi shared a confused look before the latter called back. “We don’t drink coffee.”

“I meant me! At least let me manage one cup before you kill each other!”

Laughing, the teenagers made their way downstairs, carefully dodging the three fluffy obstacles on different stairs. Eighteen year old Sushi, fourteen year old Mochi and the last addition, seven year old Kaori. Kaori had been Hitoshi’s first birthday gift after being adopted. From a rescue, abandoned along with the rest of her siblings, she was snow white save her tail which was pure red and had mismatched eyes of green and blue. Hilariously, Sushi had no issue with Kaori, yet still got defensive with Mochi. Of course, she had calmed her hissy fits down to the occasional growled warnings. Neither were young enough for anything more than that.

“Papa gone already?” Hitoshi asked, once in the kitchen, snagging a banana on his way by from the fruit bowl.

“Yup,” Aizawa responded, concentrating on paperwork while attempting to revive himself with his favourite cat mug filled to the brim with coffee. “He had a test he wanted to get ready for his first years.”

“Speaking of, Toshi we have that math test.”

Hitoshi groaned, finishing off his banana. “Forgot that was today. I suck at the material.”

“You just need to take your time,” Haruki pointed out, pulling out ingredients for breakfast. “You go through equations too fast and make mistakes.”

“Because I hate math!” Hitoshi grouched.

Snorting, Haruki cracked an egg into a bowl and grabbed chopsticks to whisk. “Stop moping and make yourself useful. I’m not cooking all of this on my own again.”

“Alright, alright! Dad, you’re eating too.” When Aizawa opened his mouth to protest, Hitoshi jabbed a finger in his direction. “Don’t start! Papa will kill you if you live off those jelly pouches one more morning.”

“They taste good,” Aizawa pouted.

Laughing the teenagers continued cooking. The smell of rice filled the kitchen, along with eggs and miso soup. Even Aizawa had to admit, he was starting to feel hungry and by the time everything was on the table, he was ravenous.

“We’ve training this evening,” Aizawa reminded the boys, lifting his bowl of rice and chopsticks. “Hitoshi, I want to concentrate on your use of the capture scarf. You’re almost to my skill level. But there’s no harm getting in more practice before the UA entrance exam.”

“Only a few months left!” Haruki beamed. “I can’t wait!

Hitoshi stared into his miso, gnawing his lip nervously. “What if I screw up? I don’t have a powerful offensive Quirk like Haruki.”

“Dad doesn’t have a big offensive Quirk either Toshi,” Haruki pointed out. “So, he learned many forms of combat and he taught them to us. You got this.”

“You’re at a greater advantage then I was at your age. Erasure had no use for me during the physical exam, so I ended up in general studies. It wasn’t until the Sports Festival that I actually got to show what my Quirk can do.” Aizawa grinned. “Unlike me, you, Hitoshi will have enough combat training to pass the entrance exam.”

“And if you screw it up, there’s always the sports festival!” Haruki laughed when he found rice tossed at him.

“Alright you monsters,” Aizawa grunted, gathering up his empty breakfast dishes. “Your papa left your Bentos in the pantry. Be ready to go in twenty minutes. I’ll drop you off. I’ve to head in for a meeting with Nezu. Apparently we’re taking on a new teacher and the Rat is far too giddy over it, which means whoever it is, is no doubt going to piss me off.”

Amused, Hitoshi and Haruki finished off their breakfast and cleaned up. Hitoshi changed the cats water, while Haruki grabbed their Bentos, dodged Mochi who as usual had taken up residence as a furry obstacle in the Hallway and grabbed his bookbag, joining Hitoshi at the door just as Aizawa came back down the stairs.

“Yikes, Dad!” Hitoshi called. “Tick tock, tick tock.”

“Slower than a glacier,” Haruki tisked.

Aizawa stopped, eyes narrowed as he switched from his indoor slippers into his boots. “There is a reason we call you the Demonic twins. Into the car, brats.”

Laughing, the pair of teenagers hurried out, Aizawa shaking his head as he followed, a smile on his face.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Sirius dodged a curse and dove in behind a car with a vicious profanity escaping him. Pain lit across the back of his right thigh from where he hadn’t been fast enough to avoid a cutting spell. Looking about, he tried to locate…oh thank Merlin!...there his husband was, in one piece and raising hell from where he stood defending a helpless family of muggles from yet another batch of bastard Death Eaters.

It was coming up on nearly fourteen years since Harry’s disappearance. In the last eight, Sirius had concentrated on building a life with Severus, biding their time until he could call his Godson home. While Remus kept their apartment, they bought a house in Hogsmeade, one where they had a state of the art potion’s lab, a huge library took up a chunk of the third floor and a massive garden spread out on all sides of the property. Not to mention, a room had been put together for when Harry finally came home.

A year later, they were married in that same garden, bonded by magic for life.

For six years it was a peaceful existence. Severus continued to work at Hogwarts as a Potions teacher, while Sirius advanced in the Auror ranks. They had a warm home, cuddling on Sundays, near bliss, until in what would have been Harry’s second year of Hogwarts, Voldemort finally returned in the form of his sixteen year old self.

Lucius Malfoy the bastard had helped orchestrate it, by leaving the Dark Lord’s diary within the grasp of an eleven year old Ginny Weasley. With it, a portion of Voldemort’s soul manipulated her into releasing the horror within the Chamber of Secrets. An old legend most believed to be just that, a legend, only to learn the hard way. It led to several near misses and poor Ginny Weasley loosing her life.

Sixteen year old Tom Riddle rejoined with the withered form of his future self and returned to full power.

Just like that, the War reignited.

By a miracle Hogwarts remained opened after a thorough investigation, that proved the school was safe once more and so far they had kept civilians mostly out of the madness, but day by day, that thin barrier was beginning to crumble.

“Sev!” Sirius hollered, over the deafening blasts. “You good?!”

“Peachy!” Severus bellowed back. “So much for date night!”

Intent on taking in a muggle movie, the couple had headed to London for the night. Neither expecting that on their way back to the apparition point home, they’d stumble upon Death Eaters chasing a muggle family. The screams of terrified children caught their attention first. The vicious animals pinning down the sobbing mother. It was quite clear what the malicious bastards intended before Severus and Sirius came upon them.

Waiting for a lull in the spell work, Sirius lunged and skidded to a stop next to his husband, just in time to throw up a barrier for the next onslaught of curses. “Determined fuckers!”

“Two are down,” Severus grunted, casting another spell. “I sent my patronus for backup…Where the hell is the order?!”

“Haven’t you noticed we aren’t drawing attention?” Sirius pointed out. “They must have placed a long range barrier to other muggles and—there they are!”

Sure enough, the rest of the order had arrived and were already firing off spells. Sirius saw Remus appear, with Tonks, and Kingsley not far behind. The rest were scattered about. Flaming red hair hard to miss in spots. Merlin, even Bill and Charlie Weasley had come.

The tide turned quickly. The Death Eaters still standing found themselves backed into a corner, thoroughly outnumbered. Yet, they continued to fight. Unwilling to be taken—Alive at least. By the time it came to an end, three seethed in binds and four were dead. Limping toward the ones spitting profanities, Sirius sneered. “Well, well…Look who it is. The three Walker brothers. We’ve been looking for you. You burnt down five muggle homes last month. Killing twenty-five.”

The oldest Walker brother grinned maliciously, gold tooth winking in the light. “They squealed like pigs on a spit! All they’re worth, the muggle scum!”

Swift as an angry snake striking, Sirius jabbed his wand into his temple. “The youngest was a newborn you twisted bastard!”

Walker cackled. “Oh, yeah… the brat screamed the loudest.”

CRUNCH!

Walker’s howl was music. His brothers bellowing in fury, but Sirius didn’t care. The sickening crack of the bastard’s nose shattering beneath his fist was worth it. Holstering his wand, he shook out his hand, fingers throbbing fiercely. Blood trickled along the knuckles where the skin split on contact with Walker’s smug face.

Severus appeared next to him, taking his injured hand with a roll of his eyes. “Idiot. Did you need to hurt yourself?”

“To obliterate his nose? Yes!” Casting a glance toward the muggles who they’d saved, Sirius breathed a sigh of relief. They were all fine and from the dreamy look on their faces, the auror’s were making quick work of their memories. “They’re getting way to brazen in their attacks, Sev. Does the red eyed bastard not care about secrecy anymore? Ow!”

“Hold still, you big baby!” Severus admonished. “Doubtful he was aware of their intentions. It benefits him more if the muggles are unaware. Afterall, if they discover us and decide to go to War, we’re outnumbered. Wizard kind would be wiped out. Our magic doesn’t exactly hold up against guns.”

“True.” Smiling when Severus pressed a tender kiss to his bandaged knuckles, Sirius tugged the taller Wizard close, kissing him softly. “I owe you a date night some other time. Looks like we’re going to be occupied.”

Following Sirius’ gaze, Severus groaned. Albus had arrived and the older Wizard looked furious, as he marched toward them. But then, he always was in these situations, and they always ended with the same argument. Albus demanding Severus return to his spying duties.

“Sirius, Severus,” Albus greeted coolly. “Another attack. One that could have been prevented if—”

“Don’t start, Albus,” Severus snarked. “I told you why I won’t return. Before this, there was nothing to lose…Now, I have Sirius and soon, Harry. I am not risking my life so carelessly when I have a family who needs me and after two years, he’ll kill me on sight!”

“You don’t know that!” Albus argued.

“The hell he doesn’t!” Sirius snapped. “My husband is not playing spy, Albus! As Lord Black, I can damn well forbid it. Do you really want to go toe to toe with me on this?” He knew the old ways bristled Severus a little. By the old pureblood laws, he fell under ‘wife’ and since the laws hadn’t been updated in several centuries, Severus technically was Sirius’ property. Not that Sirius abided by such bullshit, but in moments like this, he was willing to use it to his advantage.

Albus sighed heavily and walked away. He knew when he needed to back off. Sirius was just too bull-headed. This madness wasn’t going to end, until Harry was brought home. He was the only one who could defeat Voldemort.

“He’s getting worse,” Severus commented.

“Oh, about his obsession in stopping Voldemort?” Sirius asked dryly. “What gave it away? He’s also up my ass about Harry coming home…Sev, I know what that damn prophecy says. I know because of it; Harry has this twisted destiny already in play…but Albus is acting like he’s a weapon.”

“For now, he’s protected for the simple fact everyone believes he died with his parents.” Severus reminded him. “When he finally comes home, we will keep him safe. You have legal custody, Sirius. Harry won’t be involved in this stupid War if either of us can help it.”

Sirius wanted to believe that, but something told him, it wasn’t going to be that easy.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Hitoshi grunted and cursed a blue streak when he hit the ground tangled in his own capture scarf for the umpteenth time since starting evening training. He was getting better and had no doubt come the UA entrance exam he’d have it down, but till then, he was still occasionally eating dirt. A shadow appearing over him, Hitoshi looked up to find his brother grinning down at him.

“Need a hand?” Haruki asked.

In a sleeveless tee, and his favourite workout shorts, it was hard to miss how his younger brother had filled out. Oh, he had plenty of growing to still do, but he’d definitely turn heads with his lean muscles under bronze skin. As always during combat training, Haruki had his dark hair tied back in a braid. A few lose strands falling about his angular face. “No thanks.” Hitoshi declined, wiggling until he got himself free.

“You’re getting it.”

Glancing up and where Aizawa sat perched in a tree, Hitoshi rolled his eyes. “Still tripping over my own feet sometimes though.”

“Which is a huge improvement from every few steps like you were a year ago.” Aizawa reminded, jumping down from the tree. “Now that you’re warmed up…”

He moved lightening fast, but both teenagers had expected it. They had long gotten used to his surprise tactics. Being put on their asses one too many times certainly made for fast learning. Together they dodged their father’s initial strikes. With a back handspring, they landed either side of him. Aizawa wasted no time in responding, his capture scarf flying toward them. Dropping low, Haruki evaded and lunged toward his father and came at him with a spinning back kick, only to hit air. Swearing, he just about missed Aizawa’s return fire.

“Good!” Aizawa praised, grinning when Hitoshi almost landed a punch. “That’s it…come get me!”

Hitoshi used his own capture scarf, Aizawa countering it every time. Haruki was on him, the minute he spun out of Hitoshi’s reach and still neither teenager could land a mark.

An hour later, skin slick, lungs burning, Haruki and Hitoshi stood side by side, gazes locked on Aizawa who looked as if he was only out for a stroll. “I think he’s trying to kill us,” Hitoshi panted, hands on his knees.

“Slowly and cruelly,” Haruki agreed, also trying to catch his breath. “Well, let’s get it done…I’ve homework to do.”

They ran forward in sync, bodies moving fluidly even as muscles screamed in protest. Leaping up, Haruki swung a kick toward his father’s head, yelping when his ankle ended up caught by his capture scarf. Tossed like he weighed nothing, Haruki landed in one of his Papa’s flower bushes with a curse. A second later, Hitoshi joined him.

“I give!” Haruki cried, wiggling his way free, pulling petals from his hair. “I’m done! Papa’s gonna kill you…He loves the Azaleas.”

Aizawa chuckled, dark eyes watching Hitoshi crawl free. “You two are definitely catching up to me.”

“Ha!” Haruki rolled his eyes. “Were you paying attention, Dad? Your sons just dragged their asses out of an Azalea bush.”

“I’ve leaves in places I’d rather not,” Hitoshi complained, trying to get flowers out of his hair.

“Take my word for it,” Aizawa told them both. “I train Heroes older than both of you and you could both give my students a run for their money. As far as I’m concerned, you are as prepared as I can make you for the UA entrance exam. Come on. In for showers and Homework! Your Papa will be home shortly.”

Jumping up, the boys bolted while they had the chance, their boisterous laughter filling the house, their Dad wondering how much trouble he was going to be in when Hizashi saw his flowers!

Chapter Text

With late February coming in, it was beginning to warm up from the frigid winter weeks. The last of the snow was gone and Middle school would finish in March. Fifteen now, Haruki and Hitoshi had grown in the last ten months. Completing all of their training, while Hitoshi finally mastered his capture scarf, much to the older boy’s delight and the day they had all been waiting for had arrived.

The day of their entrance exam!

Haruki was up before everyone, putting together a breakfast fit for an Emperor and had his family booted from bed before any of their alarms went off. There was plenty bitching, but when three sleepy heads picked up the smell of several favoured dishes, the complaints were quick to stop.

“Oh my God!” Hitoshi moaned as he went back for seconds. “You know, if being a Pro Hero falls through, you could always open your own restaurant, Haruki.”

Haruki smiled. He had always loved to cook and especially enjoyed playing with recipes. He had no idea where the desire came from, since Hizashi only cooked because they had to eat and Aizawa could easily burn water, He assumed it was a part of him from his birth parents. Not that he ever mentioned it. It was a topic he tended to stay away from, even if nightmares still occasionally plagued him. Of terrified screams, manic laughter and a flash of blinding light.

“I think one of the main reasons you and Shota haven’t starved all these years is because of Haruki,” Hizashi commented, shaking his head. “I swear, Sho’s brain turns to mush whenever I try to teach him how to even manage rice.”

“That was once and it’s why we have a fire extinguisher in the kitchen at all times now.” Aizawa said with a shrug. “As well as one in the pantry.”

Because they were part of the exam, Hizashi and Aizawa had to be at UA earlier than everyone else. The pair of teens didn’t mind. So full of nervous energy, it was better than counting down the minutes at home. Most of the staff had already arrived, including to Haruki and Hitoshi’s amusement, Toshinori Yagi, AKA All Might. They only needed Aizawa’s piteous groan to know.

“Oh, come on, Dad,” Haruki scolded, getting out of the car. “Uncle Toshi is great!”

“Uncle Toshi is awesome!” Hitoshi agreed.

Making a sound like a strangled cat, Aizawa whirled around. Catching the looks on his son’s faces, he scowled. “Demonic twins, I swear! Get inside you brats, before you give me grey hair!”

Dissolving into a fit of laughter, they dodged a playful swipe of his capture scarf and rushed inside the school. Hizashi laughed at their antics. “Oh, Sho…They’re going to be a handful.”

“Why do you think I’m praying they end up Vlad’s problem?” Aizawa teased.

They had two hours to exam time and spent most of it, in UA’s impressive library. Thirty minutes before the exam was to start, Haruki decided to pop outside and check out the other schools taking part. From his, only he and Hitoshi were taking the exam for that coming year. The rest were a mix of districts. He recognised some, but not others. Meandering about the gates, his gaze strayed toward an interesting sight. A stunning freckled faced boy with lush green curls. Heart stuttering, Haruki watched him rush forward and saw the moment he tripped over his own feet. He came quite close to faceplanting it but acting on instinct, he threw up a shield, the boy coming up against it with a startled grunt.

“Eh, sorry,” the teenager apologised rushing over, smiling sheepishly when the boy looked back at him. Carefully, he righted him before deactivating his Quirk. “I probably should have asked before using my Quirk, but I didn’t think you wanted to eat the dirt on day one.”

Flushing crimson, the smaller boy shifted nervously. “N-No, you’d be right about that. Eh, I’m Izuku…Izuku Midoriya.”

“Haruki Aizawa.”

Izuku looked the boy up and down. He thought he had bulked up, but Kami! This boy was on another level! Taller than him by at least four inches, he was stunning. Ink black hair spilled about his sharp angular face, falling to mid back in a mess of dark waves. He had skin coloured a pale bronze, marred only by a lightning bolt of white across the left of his face. Eyes, a bright emerald green were framed by lush long lashes and in his left ear was a collection of silver hoops.

Realising he was staring, Izuku averted his gaze and babbled. “Oh! I…T-Thanks f-for that! Um…it was nice of you…a-are you here for the…um…entrance exam?”

Charmed by the shy waffling, Haruki smiled. Izuku was just too adorable. “Yep! My brother and I are taking it today.”

Izuku fell into step with him, making their way toward the school. “Brother? Are you a twin?”

Haruki laughed. “Well, our parents jokingly call us the Demonic twins, but no. We’re both adopted and happen to be only a few months apart in age, so we’re in the same year at school.”

“Oh! Sorry, I shouldn’t have pried.”

“You didn’t, I offered the information.” The written exam took place first. Once inside the exam hall Haruki wished Izuku luck and went to find Hitoshi. His brother was the far side of the huge room, looking over last minute notes with a panicked air oozing from every pore. “Holy crap Toshi, chill! You’re scaring people.”

Jumping, Hitoshi glared up at his brother. “Not all of us comes with enough confidence in our brain the size of Godzilla.”

“Which one?” Haruki asked cheerfully. “The Original from Pre-Quirk Era, the reboots…. or the reboots they tried only about ten years ago?”

“We do not speak of those AI monstrosities.” Hitoshi gasped dramatically. “Papa would wash your mouth out with soap!”

Sniggering, Haruki quickly got a hold of himself when there was a call for quiet and the exam papers were handed out. Once each examinee had a bundle of papers, they were given ten minutes to read it through before the timer was set and heads were down. For almost two hours, nothing could be heard, save the scratch of pens on paper. Haruki heard the odd frustrated grunt, but for the most part, all present seemed to know the material.

This part would be easy enough of course. It was the physical exam that would whittle down the numbers. When time was called, Haruki sat back with a stretch. “That was cake!”

Hitoshi laughed. “Of course you’d say that.”

“You know the material, same as me,” Haruki pointed out. “Unlike me, you just get all worked up over exams.”

“Sure!” Hitoshi snarked with an eye roll. “It’s only part of getting us into one of the most prestigious hero schools in the country! No need to worry!”

Shaking his head at his brother’s dramatics, Haruki sat forward when the lights dimmed and Hizashi appeared on the stage at the centre of the room. It was so weird watching him push the Present Mic persona. If only people knew how he was when the mask came off. Any wonder no one ever managed to connect the two. With twin grins, the brothers happily watched their Papa try and drum up some energy. It was amusing, until a tall boy with glasses stood up and dared to accuse Hizashi of being deceitful.

“Asshole,” Hitoshi grumbled under his breath.

Haruki was inclined to agree, especially when he made it a point to embarrass the boy Izuku for muttering to himself and accusing him of causing distraction. Seriously? Unable to stay quiet. Haruki rolled his eyes and called out. “Then maybe you should leave? If a little muttering twists your panties this badly, how will you manage in some of the chaos Heroes end up dealing with?” He watched the other teen’s head whip around, eyes wide behind his glasses and jaw slack. Haruki merely raised a brow, his expression a clear challenge. Clearly, he thought better of it, because without a word, he took his seat and catching sight of Izuku gawping up at him, Haruki grinned and winked.

Cheeks burning, Izuku made a noise and went back to staring down at his hands. Flinching a little at the other students laughing. Hizashi took a moment to quiet things down, before continuing the explanation of the upcoming practical. Haruki would probably get a lecture later about his manners, but it would be worth it. Tearing someone down like that, there was no call for it. Izuku hadn’t caused any harm. In fact, Haruki had never noticed the green haired teen muttering and his hearing had always been scary good.

“He’s going to be a pain in the ass.” Hitoshi commented lowly.

Haruki nodded. “Respectable he expects things to be up to a certain standard, but if he disrespects others to get it, he’s going to learn the hard way.”

Once Hizashi finished up, they were sent to locker rooms to change into clothing more suited to running around. Hitoshi and Haruki stuck to their training gear and wished each other luck before going their separate ways. Because they were in the same school, they couldn’t compete in the same area.

Stood outside a massive arena, Haruki squatted, stretching his muscles. Hearing a small commotion, he looked over and frowned when once again he saw the kid with the glasses bearing down on Izuku. Shifting out of his squat, he realised to his annoyance, he was scolding Izuku for trying to go talk to him! Marching over, Haruki separated them. “Glasses, you are really starting to bug me.”

“My name is Tenya Iida!” The boy squawked indignantly. “I stopped him from distracting you!”

“Which I don’t recall asking you to,” Haruki snapped. “I don’t need you handling shit for me. Want some advice? Drop the self-proclaimed everybody’s keeper bullshit. Police yourself and leave the rest of us to do the same.” Without waiting for a response, Haruki nudged Izuku away. “Sorry if I overstepped again.”

“W-What?” Izuku stammered. “Oh! No…I…well, t-thank you. You really didn’t need to do that.”

Haruki smiled. “Maybe not…but I wanted to. Don’t let people walk all over you, Izuku. Speak up when people are being dicks. You don’t deserve to get stepped on.”

The doors opened and the group stepped inside. Haruki stayed close to Izuku for the time being. Iida hadn’t been the only one to pass judgement. He had heard other kids passing comment too. Sneering at the green haired teen. For no other reason but to feel superior. They’d all learn though. UA only accepted a small handful of students each year and even then, some lasted barely a day. At least where his Dad was concerned. He only accepted the best.

“Holy sweet crap!” An examinee croaked. “This is insane! All this for an exam?”

“Gotta say, UA goes all out.”

“You’re telling me! It’s a whole assed city!”

The arena was one of many that UA tended to use. Haruki and Hitoshi were well versed in most of them, from years of being at the school with their parents, but this was a new one. The yearly terrain was never the same, making sure all students on the day were on even footing.

Then finally, they were moving. Rushing forward, Haruki hoped Izuku did well, but now his focus had zeroed in on his targets. They had ten minutes to take down as many one, two and three pointers as they could manage, and he had no intention of screwing it up. A two pointer came at him from his left side. Eyes blazing neon green, Haruki tapped into the internal battery of what had always powered his Quirk, even from infancy and with a thought, the hunk of mental exploded in a burst of sparks, fire and shrapnel. It was barely down, when he faulted over it and aimed for the next one.

Everywhere the robots were being ripped apart, numerous Quirks active at once. Up to thirty-two points, skin slick and heart thudding from adrenaline, Haruki teleported out of the way of two three pointers coming at him at once. Materialising above them, he conjured a huge ball of flame and sent it hurtling toward them both. The flames quickly incinerated them both and the teenager landed nimbly a few feet away.

“Thirty-eight points,” he panted, searching for his next target when suddenly the earth began to shake. The minute the zero pointer came into view, Haruki was convinced the UA staff were crazy and that included his parents. “What the hell?!” Hizashi had said to avoid them, but there was no way it was that easy with a robot that size. The other examinees were already running for it…no, not all of them. To his horror, a girl was trapped and Izuku was barrelling toward the Zero pointer!

“SMASH!”

Time slowed down. Haruki barely noticed the robot coming apart, because his sole focus was locked on Izuku. “Shit!” He was hurt, badly hurt. Body moving, before his brain even registered what he was doing, he ‘ported in a blast of energy, reappearing midair just in time to catch the terrified teenager. In another blink they were on the ground, Izuku in Haruki’s arms and gritting his teeth against the pain.

“Is he okay?!”

Startled, Haruki looked up when the girl Izuku helped rushed over, pale and wide eyed. “Quirk backlash I think…it’s messed him up pretty badly.” He could manipulate his Quirk for healing, but not to this extent. At least not without knowing what exactly the injuries were and how bad. Otherwise, he was at risk of causing permanent damage. Thankfully, he could still cast a sort of numbness over the pain and knew it had worked the minute Izuku sagged against him.

The sound of the alarm rang out, letting them all know the exam was over. Examinees stood in shock. Some wondering why Izuku had hidden his Quirk throughout the practical, others confused about such vicious backlash. Surely his body adapted years ago.

“Excuse me, pardon me dear…oh my Goodness, he really did a number on himself, didn’t he? Haruki, could you crouch down…you’re getting tall!”

Looking down at the woman who had all but been a third grandmother to him. Haruki smiled. “Hey Granny Chiyo. Fancy seeing you here.”

“Scamp!” Chiyo laughed. When the teenager crouched, she tutted. “From the fact he’s quite relaxed, I’m guessing you are numbing his pain.” Haruki nodded. “Good boy.”

“Who is she?” An examinee asked softly.

“That mon ami,” responded a blonde boy, French curling along his words. “Is UA’s school nurse. The youthful Heroine, Recovery Girl! She is the only reason they can hold these dangerous exams…see, she’s saving him months of healing.”

Sure enough, with a kiss to his cheek, Izuku’s limbs began to untwist, the noise of bones snapping back into place making everyone flinch. “There we go…are you able to carry him as far as my infirmary, Haruki?”

Ignoring the curious eyes, Haruki followed Chiyo out of the arena. Not exactly the end to the exam he expected.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Izuku came too in an unfamiliar room. His right arm and two legs ached as if he had overexerted the muscles, but no longer did he feel the agony he had after throwing a punch at that zero pointer. Shifting a little, he jumped when a hand pressed against his forehead.

“Easy now, dearie…good to see you finally awake.”

Blinking blearily, Izuku’s green eyes widened in surprise. “R-Recovery girl?!” He squawked, recognising her instantly. Springing up, he was nerding out so badly. “The youthful heroine! And I’m…huh…in the hospital?”

“No, the UA infirmary,” Chiyo corrected gently. “You’ve had quite the day young Midoriya. You’re very lucky to be alive.”

His stomach dropped. The exam! He had saved that girl, then had no way of stopping his fall until…Haruki! Haruki caught him! He remembered the teenager appearing out of nowhere, popping back to the ground, his pain suddenly disappearing and then nothing. It had all hit him at once, knocking him out. He hadn’t gotten a single point. After everything All Might had done for him, he had screwed it all up.

“When can I go?” He asked softly, the giddiness gone out of him.

“Your injuries are healed. You may have some muscle tenders for a couple of days, but nothing plenty of water and rest won’t deal with over a couple of days.” Chiyo patted his hand. “It’ll be alright, dearie. Go on home.”

He didn’t see All Might, or anyone else for that matter, on his way out. The sun was going down, the school long deserted by the looks of it and after looking at his phone, Izuku cringed. His mother had left almost twenty messages and fifteen missed calls. He was supposed to be home hours ago. She must have been freaking out. Scrolling through, he came to a stop just outside the school grounds when a surprising message appeared among the ones from his mother. Listed under Haruki.

Hey! Borrowed your phone+your fingerprint obvs!

Decided to add my number.

You were bad ass!

Hope to see you at the start of term!

• -Haruki :-)

His cheeks pinking, Izuku found a smile lilting his lips. The day mightened have been a total loss after all. Haruki reminded him a lot of Kacchan with his blazing confidence, but not that good heart. Someday, maybe, but just not yet.

“There you are!”

Jumping out of his skin, Izuku spun around, hand on his chest. “All Might! I thought you were gone.”

In his depleted form, All Might stooped over and coughed harshly. “No!” He croaked, wiping blood away from his mouth. “Had to hang around for a few things and thought I’d have more time before you woke up.”

“I’m sorry, All Might,” Izuku said softly, tears glistening. “After those ten months…I threw it all away.”

“No, kid…no.” Resting his hands on his shoulders, All Might beamed with pride. “You saved that young girl, at your own expense. The same way you tried to help young Bakugo. UA could never refuse a student like that.”

Eyes widening, Izuku could scarcely believe what he was hearing. “W-Wait…I-I passed?”

“There has always been a secondary aspect to the practical exam.” All Might explained. “You are graded on the points earned from taking down those faux Villains…but we also award rescue points. You passed the minute you saved your fellow examinee.”

He was in! He was going to UA! Tears escaping, he found himself hugging All Might. No matter what people had told him over the years, his dreams were attainable, and he wasn’t going to stop until he reached them all.

Chapter Text

Worn out, Haruki was happy to see his bed. The UA exam had been a lot more taxing than he had been expecting. Of course, it wasn’t every day he ended up rescuing a stunning boy from near death. Kami! What had he been thinking?! Surely, he had known his Quirk was destructive! Then again, considering why the boy had ended up so badly injured, Haruki couldn’t say he wouldn’t have done the exact same thing. After all, his parents still talked about the day he had ‘ported miles away to save Hitoshi.

Yawning, the teenager dropped onto his bed with a grunt, faceplanting it into his pillow. Like he had predicted, a lecture was waiting for him as soon as they were home. Hizashi scolded him over his lack of respect toward Tenya Iida, which prickled him fiercely. It wasn’t as if the teenager had been mannerly in the first place! As ever stubborn, Haruki promised to watch his attitude going forward, but he refused to apologise for getting on Iida for his disrespectful attitude. Hizashi ended up squawking in outrage when his grumpy husband agreed with Haruki.

“We still have to teach him manners, Sho!” The blond had spluttered.

“And Iida could do with learning some humility, Zash,” Aizawa argued back. “Good kid, but way too big for his boots. Wanting perfection and stepping on others to get it, is not acceptable. Better Iida learns as such from his peers, before adults must step in.”

Hizashi had conceded to Aizawa’s point and Haruki finally escaped to his room. Hearing the message tone from his phone, the teenager rooted it out from among his bedding debris. To both his surprise and delight it was a response from Izuku!

Hi! Just got your message!

Thnx 4 saving me today!

I hadn’t thought it the

Whole way thru!!

Izuku-

Grinning like a loon and suddenly wide awake, Haruki shot him back an instant reply.

Couldn’t let you go splat!

How’s the parts?

You were pretty beat up!

Haruki-

And he was! Haruki had suffered minor injuries during training. Had seen his parents come home from work with the odd broken bone or bad bruising, but never had he seen anything like what Izuku had suffered and what amazed him the most, the boy was still conscious when he caught him! Another ping and Haruki opened his messenger.

RG fixed the worst.

Mostly muscle strain left.

Says I can heal that part

On my own.

My mom freaked!

4 my sanity I omitted details.

Izuku-

Chuckling, Haruki shot back a well-known meme with ‘naughty, naughty’ on it.

“What are you grinning at?”

Yelping like a scalded cat, Haruki just about saved his phone from smashing off his solid oak floor. Turning disgruntled eyes on his brother, he sat up. “You could knock, you know?”

Hitoshi smirked. “And miss you screech like that? Not a chance. So, little brother of mine, what has you cooing over your phone like an idiot?”

“No one!”

Blinking, Hitoshi’s smirk grew wider. “I never suggested it was a someone. So, spill Haru…who has you all gooey eyed…oh my God! You met someone?! How?! We were at our UA exam!”

Cheek’s flushing, Haruki cursed the fact Hitoshi knew him so well. “He was one of the examinees. Instant spark. Don’t be an ass about it.”

Hitoshi plopped on the end of his bed. “This wouldn’t be the same boy who you saved from a brutal death?”

“Maybe.”

Hitoshi sighed. His brother was always on the move. Everything in overdrive and that also included people. As if he had a sixth sense about things, Haruki either took to someone or rejected them within seconds of meeting them. It had been known to get him into trouble now and again. Even dangerous trouble. “Just be careful. You are always so quick to claim or push away people and too often, you end up the one hurt. Don’t you remember that movie night?”

Haruki snarled a curse. “I maintain that the kid scratching at his skin was bad news! I don’t care how polite he was! When he accidentally bumped into us, something was off!”

“He replaced my popcorn,” Hitoshi pointed out.

“He reeked of a threat!” Haruki snapped back. It was a topic that tended to leave him testy. He couldn’t explain how he knew what he did, he just knew! Yet, since it didn’t appear to be part of his Quirk, it got blamed on him being oversensitive.

Hitoshi quickly backed off the topic. There was no point. The argument always remained the same. Leaving his younger brother to his texting, he headed to his own room. They had a week left in middle school and would start their first term in UA come April. Best they got in all the sleep they could get while they still could.

The next morning came with a boost in heat. Haruki could do his early morning run in a t-shirt for the first time in weeks and there was still enough bite, it gave him the wake up he needed. It had been almost three am before he and Izuku had stopped texting. They had veered away from UA, into numerous topics, including books and movies. To Haruki’s delight, Izuku was also a fan of a lot of pre-Quirk stuff and even had a lot of the book collections from authors of that time. They discussed their families. Haruki even told him about how he came to be adopted and that to this day not a trace of his birth family could be found. He confided in Izuku that he often had a nightmare of a woman with bright green eyes and a look of terror on her face and knew for some reason it was his fault. A feeling he had never told his parents or his brother. Izuku told him plenty too. About his mother, his father who was working overseas in America. He told him of how he aspired to be a hero all his life and admitted both to Haruki’s horror and shock, his Quirk had only manifested for the first time the day of the entrance exam.

Haruki had heard of late bloomers, but that was crazy! The oldest late bloomer he was aware of, was ten at the time and that had more to do with environmental reasons. The boy could manipulate magma and lava. A fact no one realised until a trip to Hawaii.

Izuku swore him to secrecy. Probably not the best promise to make, but Haruki understood needing to keep something close to your heart and swore he’d stay quiet. So long as it didn’t endanger Izuku’s life. That had been good enough for the green haired teenager.

Haruki knew he was getting attached quickly, but he had always been that way. Seeing people at their very cores and knowing exactly where to fit them. Be it friend, foe or more. But truthfully, what intrigued him the most about Izuku? He couldn’t get a read on him and that had never happened before. So naturally, curiosity was getting the best of him. He was looking forward to figuring it all out.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Flooing into the God forsaken hole that was his parents’ home, Sirius dusted himself off and made his way from the living-room down to the kitchen. Conversation spilled out from inside. It looked as if Albus had called in the entire order…joy. As if they had nothing to do!

Stepping inside, the man saw his husband had already arrived. The Weasleys sat at the end of the table, alongside their oldest son’s Bill and Charlie. Remus had also arrived and sat conversing with Kingsley Shacklebolt. Alastor sat in a chair by the fire, no down using the heat to ease his aching limbs and Mundungus Fletcher, the wastrel, was sound asleep on an armchair the other side of the flickering fire, Albus presiding over it all.

“Sirius,” The headmaster called out. “Finally! I was beginning to worry.”

“The aurors are stretched thin, Albus,” Sirius replied gruffly. “I can’t drop everything because you commanded it.”

“Sirius!” Molly admonished shrilly. “Now really, Albus meant no disrespect. Mind your tone!”

“Molly, please desist in reprimanding my husband like one of your errant offspring.” Severus warned coldly. “Sirius isn’t wrong. We may be at war, but we all have responsibilities outside of this organisation. I could be grading Ronald’s abysmal essay as we speak.”

“Enough!” Albus warned, before it could break out into an all-out verbal war. “I called you here for a matter of importance. The return of Harry Potter.”

Sirius, Severus and Remus went still. They had a plan in place for the end of July, but this was the first time Albus had brought anything up regarding the teenager. Especially when only a handful knew he was still alive!

“What are you talking about?” Tonks asked, confused. “The poor kid died with his parents. Everyone knows that.”

“No, my dear, that’s what we let everyone believe,” Albus corrected gently. “Almost fifteen years ago, Lily Potter cast a powerful rune that transported Harry to another realm outside ours. It has taken some years to nail down exactly the full extent of the magic she cast, as well as wait for a time lock on it to pass. But come July thirty-first, we will be able to pull Harry home.”

“Oh! That is marvellous news, Albus!” Molly gushed. “Do you need somewhere for him to stay? I’ll happily—”

“Are you daft woman?!” Sirius blustered. “I’m his legal guardian!”

Molly rolled her eyes. “Oh, for goodness’ sake! What would you know about rearing children?”

“Plenty,” Sirius snapped. “And I’ll repeat, I am Harry’s guardian by law! He will be coming home to me and Severus. Where we can keep him safe from this stupid war.”

“That I cannot allow.”

Gaze snapping around to Albus, Sirius was sure his blood had started to boil. “I beg your pardon, Albus?”

“Of course, Harry will live with you, Sirius, but as for staying out of the war…that won’t be possible. He is the only one who can defeat Lord Voldemort.”

“Based on the idiotic prediction of that batty fool, Sybil Trelawney!” Severus positively seethed. “Prophesies can be changed! You can’t expect a child to kill one of the most powerful dark lords of all time!”

“Lily sending Harry away could have already voided the prophecy,” Remus pointed out. “A split second of change and the prophecy no longer meets the parameters. We won’t know until he comes home.”

Albus conceded to that point, but he still believed Harry was the key to Voldemort’s downfall. The boy would understand once he came home. Learned of the family he no doubt pined for all these years. “The spell will be cast here.”

“Damn it, Albus!” Sirius spat. “My Godson is not a sideshow!”

“We are dealing with serious magic here. The slightest change…a rune done incorrectly and the backlash could be lethal.” Albus stared him down. “Having more of us to contain an issue is common sense my boy!”

No, it was a Goddamn control issue. Sirius had full confidence he could bring his Godson back, but there was a snag. The spell required a Phoenix feather. No way Fawkes would give up one without his master’s say so and Albus wouldn’t do it until he got his way. Rock and a hard place. “Damn it! Fine, Albus…have it your way.”

“Excellent! Molly, I would suggest you bring young Ron along with you. This will no doubt be a lot for the poor boy and having someone of his own age might lessen the stress.”

Molly beamed. “Absolutely, Albus! My son would only be delighted to help.”

“Oh!” Albus turned to Severus. “And you, my dear boy…have you put any more thought into what we discussed?”

“For the last time, no, Albus!” Severus snarled. “I refuse to spy in any sense of the word and I’m pretty sure my husband was already quite clear on barring it.”

“It wouldn’t even be safe!” Kingsley pointed out, having had this discussion with Albus more than once in recent weeks. “You can’t expect the brutes to leave him alive or think he’s on their side. He married Sirius Black for Merlin’s sake!”

“Aye, I agree,” Moody grunted from where he sat. “Probably could have come up with some clever cover had it been anyone else, but not one of the most well-known fighters against Voldemort. They’d have him dead before he ever set a toe near him.”

“Possibly a necessary sacrifice,” Molly argued.

Sirius snarled a curse. “Would it, Molly? Maybe we should give Arthur the job, since it’s such a noble thing to do. Let’s set up your husband for cannon fodder and see how you like it!” He didn’t bother waiting for a response. Merely stormed out and headed straight for the fireplace, Flooing home. He possibly should have stuck around to fix it, but Molly stepped right on a nerve. Why the hell had she no care for his husband? It wasn’t the first time she had sided with Albus on this. Hell, the last time, she very snidely added they had children to worry about leaving behind. He had hexed her good for that one and refused to lift it. One of the rare few hexes that required the caster to break it. As big of a bitch as his mother had been, he had to appreciate the vindictiveness of the spells she invented in her time.

Molly spent three days suffering before Arthur finally begged him to cancel the magic. She hadn’t been nasty again, but Merlin, she still had a mouth on her.

Pacing the living-room, Sirius looked over when the floo blazed once more and Severus walked through, Remus in tow. “I shouldn’t have stormed out.” He at once blurted. “But I was five minutes off of hexing that miserable shrew!”

“Oh, we dodged a bullet so,” Remus laughed. “Considering that last curse, you’d think she’d have learned to curb her tongue.”

“Oh, please,” Severus snorted, summoning tea with a flick of his wand. “I could stitch her mouth closed and she’d still find a way. If three days of violent vomiting whenever she had bad thoughts of Sirius didn’t curb her attitude, nothing will.”

“I don’t think she ever got that stain out of her favourite rug,” Remus commented with a grin.

Accepting a cup of tea from his husband, Sirius took a seat in his favourite armchair and wished things could just be solved as easily as a calming brew. “Albus is going to turn poor Harry into a weapon.” He said morosely.

“He won’t, if we don’t give him the chance,” Severus pointed out. “Don’t worry, love.”

Easier said then done. With all of it, a part of Sirius had to wonder, would it be better to leave Harry where he was. Safe away from Voldemort and a conniving Albus Dumbledore.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

The weeks between middle school ending and UA’s first term starting passed quickly. Haruki and Hitoshi both passed the entrance exams with top marks and learned they were both going to be in 1-A. To both their amusement this was their father’s class and after getting the news the pair had watched Aizawa rant about Hellions being the death of him for a solid twenty minutes, before congratulating both his sons on a job well done. Usually, they went with twenty students in the two Hero classes, but this year it had been upped to twenty-one. There had been more than a few promising students among the bunch.

Haruki and Hitoshi headed in with their parents. Hizashi had to set up his first class and still exhausted from a night patrol, the brothers left their father to slumber in his favoured yellow sleeping bag, while they went in search of this year’s classroom for 1-A. Nezu liked to move things around. He said it was down to the Quirks of the students, but personally, Haruki thought he did it because it amused him to befuddle the teachers. It took them nearly fifteen minutes to find the classroom and when they did, it was to find they were the last ones there.

“Oh, hi!” The brown-haired girl, Izuku had saved rushed toward them, beaming sunnily. “I’m Ochaco Uraraka! You’re the one who saved Izuku from his fall! Your Quirk is amazing!”

Smiling warmly, Haruki found he liked her instantly. Her aura was just so pure. “Thank you. I’m Haruki Aizawa, this is my brother, Hitoshi Aizawa.”

“Twins?” A girl with lilac skin gushed, bouncing over, eyes narrowed shrewdly. “Huh, you look nothing alike.”

“Adopted.” Haruki and Hitoshi responded together.

Noticing Izuku hovering nervously away from the others, Haruki frowned. What had the boy so on edge? Over the last few weeks, he had gotten to know him quite well via text. Between upcoming graduation and preparation for UA they hadn’t a chance to meet up beyond that, but there was plenty of interaction to be had across the internet. He knew Izuku was brimming with excitement over coming to the Heroics school, so what had thrown him so firmly off his axis? Following his line of sight, Haruki noted an ash blonde teenager. Aggressive was the first vibe he got from him. A good heart was there but buried under a lot of rage and it prickled Haruki that some of that hostility seemed to be directed at Izuku.

“Well, this is disappointing.”

Jumping alongside everyone else, Haruki looked toward the doors where the others were pointing. Good lord! Did his Dad need to be so dramatic? But shit, he hadn’t noticed him. Usually, he could pick up his Dad’s presence, so could Hitoshi, but something about the grumpy blond had thoroughly distracted him. No doubt his Dad would make him pay for that later.

“I am your homeroom teacher, Shota Aizawa,” Aizawa introduced, climbing free from his sleeping bag. “You are here to train to become strong and disciplined heroes and that starts with awareness. None of you, bar Hitoshi, even noticed I was outside the classroom. Tomorrow, I expect that to be a lot better.”

From his seat, Haruki could all but feel eyes burning into him and his brother. He had already told Izuku who his parents were, but the rest were unaware. Ordering them all to change into their gym gear, Aizawa quickly shot down the whines about orientation. Haruki and Hitoshi had already expected this, having been around UA a lot growing up. They were aware of how their Dad liked to do things. The second they were in the locker room; the brothers were ambushed.

“You’re the teachers’ sons, aren’t you?” A tall kid with vibrant red hair and sharklike teeth asked animatedly. “I’m Eijiro Kirishima by the way.”

Finding his designated locker, Haruki yanked out his gym gear. “What gave it away?” He asked jokingly.

“Aw man! Is he always that strict?” A boy with oddly shaped elbows asked. “I’m Sero Hanta!”

“Is he what?” Hitoshi spluttered. “That’s an understatement!”

“Toshi! Don’t scare them!” Haruki admonished playfully. “Not before Dad has his fun.”

“So, you two got here on special treatment.”

The room fell silent. Haruki and Hitoshi faced the gruff ash blond lounging near the back. “Care to repeat that?” Hitoshi asked silkily.

“Two of the same teacher’s kids got in ahead of how many applicants?” The boy sneered. “That’s about as suspicious as the useless Deku getting in.”

Just like that, Haruki knew who this punk was. Izuku had mentioned him. Katsuki Bakugo. He told him how Katsuki had treated him over the years. The injuries, the damn suicide baiting. A lot of it done in front of teachers and yet none of them had done a thing! There was a goodness there, but it had been smothered by the mean streak he had been let away with. Laughing, Haruki finished dressing. “My brother and I got in on the highest scores of this year’s examinees and neither of us were judged by our father you moron. They have policies in place when the applicants are children of UA staff.”

“Who are you calling a moron?” Katsuki raged, sparks exploding along his palms, but Haruki and his brother had already walked out. A clear dismissal that only infuriated the teen further.

Out on the grounds, Aizawa waited for them. Katsuki kept his temper in check and listened as their homeroom teacher talked about figuring out where they were as a starting point. Murmurs rattled through the group, when he told them, the weakest of them would be going home.

Katsuki was up first, Aizawa asking him to throw a baseball, but with his Quirk active. Easily done and Katsuki proved there and then he was a powerhouse. Haruki went forth and figured he could be creative. A graze of his fingers and the baseball grew a pair of what looked like silver wings. Letting it go it zipped up into the air, faster than any bird. It didn’t quite meet Katsuki’s explosiveness, but then, he hadn’t wanted to give away the game. His Dad already knew his capabilities, the others did not.

Down the line it went. With Ochaco’s permission, Hitoshi used his Quirk on her to take his throw. Eventually it was Izuku’s turn, and Haruki was curious to see how he handled the exercise.

The green haired teenager made his way into the circle, ball in hand. He trembled, even as adrenaline pumped through him. He couldn’t afford to break any limbs, not when they had other exercises to complete. If he knocked himself out too soon, he was out. Concentrating, Izuku reached for one for all and threw.

Nothing happened.

The baseball barely went a couple of feet and hearing a rustle of fabric, the teenager spun around to see Aizawa, eyes blazing, inky hair erect and looking supremely pissed.

Chapter Text

What was going on? One minute Haruki was watching Izuku getting ready to take his throw, only for nothing to happen and the teenager appeared just as confused, but hearing the familiar rustle of fabric, Haruki’s gaze snapped toward his father, green eyes widening in shock. Why did his Dad have his Quirk active on Izuku?!

“I erased your Quirk,” Aizawa called out, drawing the green haired teen’s attention. “As far as I’m concerned, there was no rational thought put into accepting you into this school.”

“Erased my—” Understanding dawned, Izuku’s eyes zeroing in on the familiar yellow goggles peeking through the rippling scarf. “I know who you are! You’re the erasure hero…you’re Eraser Head!”

Murmurs flittered through the group. Some recognised the name. Most didn’t. That didn’t surprise Haruki considering his Dad was an Underground hero. Those who knew exactly who he was had freshly awed looks to throw toward him and Hitoshi.

“What the hell is Dad doing?” Hitoshi hissed in his ear.

“I don’t know,” Haruki responded. Whatever it was, he didn’t like it.

“Were you going to break your bones again?” Aizawa snapped. “Hoping once again someone would come to the aid of your useless body?”

Jaw dropping, Haruki was stunned by his father’s scathing tone. Not once in the weeks since the UA exam had Aizawa said a word about Izuku or how he injured himself and certainly not with such vitriol. Izuku mumbled a flustered response, but Aizawa wasn’t listening. Every sharp word clearly stabbed into the boy and when he said there was no way he could become a hero, Haruki saw the light dim in his eyes. He shook with rage. What the hell was wrong with his father? Why the hell was he being so viciously cruel?!

Hair dropping, Aizawa shook his head and stepped back. “I’ve returned your impractical Quirk. Hurry and get your throw over with.”

For several seconds, Izuku didn’t move. Aizawa waited, wondering would he do the stupidly reckless and end up forfeiting the rest of the days events. He expected the boy to back down, call it quits and yet, eyes widening, he watched Izuku take the shot, the ball rocketing into the air, just above Katsuki Bakugo’s speed and to his shock he did it all by channelling his Quirk into just one finger. Even he had to admit, he was grudgingly impressed. Maybe he had the boy all wrong.

“Deku! You bastard! Tell me how you did that or you’re dead!”

The sudden shout had Aizawa spinning around, eyes zeroing in on the angriest student he’d ever had. The gruff blond was quick. His Quirk already sparking to life, but Aizawa was faster and with a flick of his scarf, his Quirk activating, he had Katsuki pinned before the boy could get anywhere near Izuku. “Don’t bother fighting me, Bakugo. My scarf is a strong alloy that you will not be getting out of unless I decide and quit making me overuse my Quirk. It gives me serious dry eye.”

Letting the teen go, Aizawa stared him down, but it looked as if Katsuki thought better of causing any further trouble with Izuku. The rest of the tests went by quickly and everyone waited with bated breath to see who would be leaving. Aizawa had said the weakest wouldn’t be coming back, only to claim it had been a logical ruse to make everyone do their best. Haruki didn’t believe that. His Dad had expelled an entire class just last year! No, he had decided to give Izuku another chance and though Haruki was glad, he was still pissed over how he had handled everything. He also intended to teach Katsuki some manners when the opportunity arose.

Was the idiot out of his mind trying to start a physical altercation like that? It was clear what ran the moron’s brain and if he didn’t get it under control, he would learn the hard way, by being expelled from UA.

By the time they had finished up, the whole day had passed. Aizawa sent Izuku onto Recovery Girl to have his finger mended and told the rest of the class to retrieve their class syllabus from the 1-A classroom. He turned to check on his sons, only to startle at the expression on Haruki’s face. “What?” Aizawa asked confused. “What’s with the evil eyes?”

Haruki shook his head and started back towards the building, Hitoshi right behind him. As he figured, Aizawa didn’t push and clearly wasn’t going to go after them in the middle of the UA campus where anyone could hear them.

Haruki was pissed. What their father had just done to Izuku, had just been cruel and in a way disputed anything he had told them. The Quirk didn’t make the hero. So why do that to Izuku?! Why suggest he could never be a hero unless he could control his destructive Quirk, when such a thing was no different to telling Hitoshi his Quirk was useless.

“What the hell was that?!” The purple haired teen seethed the minute they were out of ear shot. “I only heard snippets of what Dad said, but I got enough to know he was being an ass! You’ve freakishly good hearing, so spill!” Teeth gritted, Haruki repeated everything Aizawa had said until Hitoshi looked just as pissed as his brother. “Why would he do that?!”

“I don’t know, but I will find out.” Haruki hissed angrily.

They collected their class syllabus and didn’t bother waiting for their parents. The plan was for them to head home themselves anyway, since Aizawa and Hizashi would have work to do before getting home. On their way out they bumped into Izuku again.

“Hey!” Haruki said with a smile. “Finger all better?”

Izuku blinked up at him¸ momentarily flustered. “Oh! Yes! Recovery Girl healed me all up. Just a small fracture.”

Crossing his arms, Haruki gave him a serious look. “You’re gonna have to work on this, Izuku. You can’t keep hurting yourself.”

Izuku flinched. “Yeah, I know. Maybe your father is right. Maybe I should give up on being a hero.”

“My Dad is an idiot,” Haruki spat, still furious over Aizawa’s behaviour. His response surprising the green haired teen. “He doesn’t get to tell you if you can be a hero. Only you can decide that.”

“Besides,” Hitoshi snorted. “Dad was being a complete hypocrite. He technically has a Quirk, but not one that is particularly active. Without learning numerous fighting styles and having his capture scarf, he would not have gotten where he is on just his Quirk alone. There’s so much more to being a hero than a fancy Quirk.”

Izuku flushed. He was shocked that the brothers were defending him so fiercely. He had worried they’d be upset with him if he criticised Aizawa in any way, but they thought he was acting unfairly. Izuku always tried to see the good in everyone and their actions. Even Katsuki. But deep down, it hurt to have Aizawa treat him like that. He had passed the exam just like everyone else. He had earned his place damn it! Squashing down a flash of temper, Izuku followed the brothers out of the school grounds and toward the train station.

On the way, they met up with Ochaco and Iida.

“I’m sorry.”

Startled, Haruki looked toward Iida, brow raised. “For what?”

“My behaviour at the exam,” Iida sighed. “I thought about what you said and you’re right. I shouldn’t have acted the way, I did.”

An amused smile crossed Haruki’s lips. “Don’t worry about it. I get it. You like things a certain way. But just try not to step on others to get them.”

Together they walked to the station and parted ways at their stops, each looking forward to day two of becoming heroes.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Aizawa yawned following Hizashi into the house. The day had been a long one. He had to deal with some bitching from All Might of all people about how he dealt with his UA class, particularly Izuku Midoriya, whatever that was about. He had a hell of a headache brewing and was desperate for a hot meal and his pillow, but something told him, it wouldn’t be so easy, because when he walked into the house, he found Haruki stood, arms folded and looking extremely pissed, Hitoshi at his back, expression just as irritated.

With a sigh, Aizawa tossed his keys into a dish by the door. “What have I done? You were staring daggers at me in class today too.”

Hizashi looked between the two confused. “Everything okay?”

Furious didn’t begin to cover how Haruki felt. He thought he’d cool off by the time his Dad got home, but nope, he was still pissed. “What the hell was that today?”

Aizawa frowned. He genuinely didn’t know why his son was so mad. “What was what? Kiddo, you were mad after today’s class…you’re still mad…but my Quirk isn’t telepathy, so spill, what have I done?”

“Izuku Midoriya,” Haruki snapped out. “Why did you treat him like that? After all that crap you spewed about being a hero. That a Quirk is only part of how you become a hero…but you…you told Izuku he couldn’t be a hero!”

“You did what?!” Hizashi spluttered, eyes wide. “What the hell, Sho?”

“He broke his bones, Zash!” Aizawa argued. “Both his legs and one of his arms! That makes him a liability! I wasn’t trying to be cruel, just realistic.”

“The point of UA is to learn, Dad!” Haruki snapped. “It’s day one! How can you decide on day one whether he has potential?”

“Because kids should have Quirk control years before they get to your age, Haruki!”

Green eyes widening, Haruki gawped at his father. “Are you kidding me? Did none of you read Izuku’s file?!”

File? Confused, Aizawa glanced at Hizashi, but the blond looked equally flummoxed. “What does that have to do with anything?”

“Everything!” Haruki barked, shaking off Hitoshi’s hand when his brother tried to soothe him. “If you had bothered to read it, you’d know Izuku is registered as Quirkless!”

Aizawa jerked back as if someone slapped him. “What the hell are you talking about? He has a Quirk! We all saw him use it!”

“It manifested on the day of the exam!” Haruki spat angrily. “When he threw himself at that stupid robot, that’s when it appeared!”

WHAT?! The colour drained from Aizawa’s face. Izuku went after that Zero pointer Quirkless?! The very idea made him feel sick. The boy could have been killed! He knew they had removed the rule, had accepted the change, but avoiding those robots Quirkless and going after one head first was a very different thing. Izuku Midoriya had truly risked it all to save that girls life.

Sinking onto the last stair, Aizawa waved away his worried husband. “I’m fine. Quirkless, Zash! The boy thought he was Quirkless when he took on that behemoth! He could have killed himself, if that Quirk hadn’t manifested and I…Oh, Kami…I was awful to him!”

The rage draining out of Haruki, the teen sighed and crouched down in front of his father. “Dad…You didn’t know.”

“I could have handled it better,” Aizawa cursed. “I just…I saw the footage of him breaking himself to pieces and I wanted to stop him from doing it again. Being a hero is admirable, but not at the price of your own limbs!”

“Then trained him, Dad,” Haruki whispered. “You know now. Show him how to use his Quirk and avoid further injury.”

“Shouldn’t be much harder than training the walking magician,” Hitoshi pointed out, laughing when Haruki grabbed a nearby throw cushion and tossed it at him.

“Ah, ah! Not my cushions!” Hizashi scolded earning a ‘sorry papa’ from both boys. “Come on you demons, let’s put dinner on. No doubt your Dad wants to check that file himself.”

Damn straight he did! He was furious at himself for missing such a vital bit of information. He would need to do a specific lesson plan with Izuku on top of everything else. It would be easy enough. He had experience with Quirks that caused backlash. Haruki included. The boy, when he was younger, liked to push his limits and on a couple of occasions had hurt himself in the process. It was a matter of setting limitations and gradually increasing them, while adapting to his power. He would make it work and hopefully spare Izuku from further injury.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

The next morning Haruki and Hitoshi hurried into class. Tired from the day before and guilty of staying up a tad too late, the brothers found their seats just as their Dad entered the classroom. Aizawa made announcements and gave him a rundown of the first terms intended curriculum while everyone took notes. There was a lot of relief when it didn’t seem as if Aizawa had anything physical for them to do. Afterward they had their core classes, starting with English. Haruki and Hitoshi were already fluent, but they always enjoyed listening to their papa. Plus, it was amusing watching everyone else become so bored. Most of them could speak some of the language, but actually writing it. Big fail!

“Hey everybody, look alive!” Hizashi hollered, trying to keep the class alert. “Grammar rules!”

“He says,” Kaminari groaned, trying to get his head around it. After English, they had math. Grumbles and groans filled the room as they worked through a complicated problem. Math ran till lunch, where everyone gathered in the main cafeteria to get lunch made by Lunch Rush.

“Thank God!” Haruki moaned after a mouthful of pork and rice. “I was starving!”

“You’re always starving,” Hitoshi drawled. “I’ve no idea how our parents keep you fed.”

“Speaking of parents,” Izuku gushed. “Your Dad is the pro hero Eraserhead? Seriously?!”

Haruki laughed. “I wondered when you lot would bring that up. Yes, he’s our Dad. I’m surprised you recognised him, not many know who he is. Being an underground hero.”

Izuku grinned. “I love heroes. I’m a little obsessed. I can’t believe you didn’t tell me!”

“I wanted to see how long it would take you to figure it out once we got to school,” Haruki said cheerfully.

“Sooooo…who’s your mom?” Kaminari asked curiously. “I can’t picture who’d marry Mr Aizawa.”

“Course you can’t, ‘cause he’s gay,” Hitoshi pointed out calmly, chuckling when jaws dropped. “Our other parent is our papa.”

“And do we get to meet him too?” Kirishima called from his side of the table.

“You already have,” Haruki said with a smile.

Izuku frowned. He hadn’t met either of Haruki’s fathers before yesterday and if they had met him, then he had to be another teacher and so far they had only met two others. Ectoplasm was nearly a decade older and Izuku was pretty sure he had a wife, so that left… “Present Mic?!” The teenager spluttered, green eyes wide with delight. “Your papa is Present Mic? Wait! Eraserhead is married to Present Mic?!”

“Well, that didn’t take long,” Haruki laughed. “Yup, our Papa is Present Mic.”

“Oh, my God!” Kaminari laughed. “I can’t picture him married to Mr Aizawa! Talk about opposites!”

They continued talking, getting to know one another and after lunch, it was time for Hero Basic Training.

“I am here!” All Might bellowed, exploding into the classroom. “Coming through the door like a hero!” There were delighted gasps and mutters from the students. Haruki and Hitoshi exchanged amused looks. The brothers were well used to Toshinori’s antics. “Alright! Time to suit up and meet me at training ground beta!”

By suited up, he was referring to their hero gear. Hitoshi had gone with a design close to Aizawa’s, but with purple accents and a specialised mouthpiece. Haruki had also gone fairly simple. His hero costume was made up of a black muscle shirt, black cargo pants and boots. On his arms, he wore fingerless gloves that stopped just below his shoulder and over it all he wore a green hooded cloak. The teenager felt it accurate considering his Quirk was known as conjure and down his back, his hair was neat in a thick braid.

Like he said, All Might waited for them at the training ground, a big grin on the man’s face. “Alright, you bunch of newbies! Let’s see what you’re made of!”

“Sir!” Iida called out, his voice metallic sounding from his costume’s mask. “This is the fake city from our entrance exam. Does that mean that we’ll be conducting urban battles again?”

“Not quite,” All Might responded. “I’m going to move you two steps ahead. Most of the villain fights you see on the news take place outside. However, statistically speaking, run-ins with the most dastardly evildoers take place indoors. Think about it. Backroom deals, home invasions, secret underground lairs. Truly intelligent criminals stay hidden in the shadows. For this training exercise, you’ll be split into teams of good guys and bad guys and fight two on two indoor battles.”

Haruki frowned. “Isn’t this a little advanced? We’re on day two here. I would have thought we’d use smaller exercises to at least test our gear out.”

“Quit whining, teacher’s pet!” Katsuki snapped. “We’re not here to play it easy.”

Haruki scowled at the brash blond. “No, but we are supposed to play it safe. Hence my question, Bakugo.”

“The best training is out on the battlefield!” All Might boomed, derailing the argument. Suddenly bombarded by several questions at once, the Pro hero threw a hand up in exasperation. “I wasn’t finished! Listen up! The situation is this. The villains have hidden a nuclear missile somewhere in their hideout. The heroes must try to foil their plans. To do this, the heroes either must catch the evil doers or recover the weapon…The villains succeed should they catch the heroes and protect the missile. To choose the teams, we’ll be drawing lots!”

Each of them took turns and to Haruki’s delight he found himself paired with Izuku. Unfortunately, they were up against Iida and the loaded pistol Katsuki. A bad feeling shuddered over his senses. Something was going to happen, and Haruki knew, whatever it was, it wouldn’t end well.

Chapter Text

“Team A will be heroes,” All Might continued. “Team D will be the villains! Everyone else can head to the monitoring room to watch!”

“Yes, sir!”

“Five minutes before the battle starts! Villains head inside!” All Might ordered.

Once they headed inside, Haruki turned to Izuku and noticed the poor boy was shaking. “Izuku, Bakugo won’t touch you. I’ll make sure of it.”

Startling, Izuku flushed. “Oh, I…I’m not worried about Kacchan!”

“Liar,” Haruki snorted. “You’re terrified. Bakugo is a punk. Don’t let him scare you off. Now come on, let’s look at this floor plan.”

Together they used the five minutes to get a basic gist of the building, while formulating a plan. Both agreed Katsuki was going to go rogue. Once inside, the battle commencing, the pair noted several blind spots, which would make it easier for Katsuki or Iida to corner them. Haruki reached out with his Quirk. It wasn’t always predictable. Tended to have a mind of its own, but most of the time, when danger was involved it usually answered him and thank crap for that, because he barely had a flicker before he was lunging toward Izuku and knocking him out of the way seconds before an explosion ripped through the hall they stood in.

“Izuku!”

“I’m fine!” Izuku choked, pulling off his shredded mask. “I’m not hurt.”

“Deku! Afraid to fight me?!”

Standing up, Haruki watched Katsuki approach through the smoke, a sneer on his face. “Are you crazy?!” The green-eyed teenager barked. “What’s with the excessive force?!” Even playing the part of the villain that was way too much!

“Don’t worry teacher’s pet, you aren’t worth my time.” Eyes locked on Izuku; Katsuki took a fighting stance. “Deku, I won’t hurt you so bad they’ll have to stop the fight…just close!”

Katsuki threw a punch, but to Haruki’s delight, Izuku intercepted and tossed Katsuki over his head, the boy hitting the ground with a hard thud. Katsuki let out a choked grunt. “Kacchan!” Izuku snapped out fiercely, “You always use a big right hook to start a fight. I know, because I’ve watched you for years. I analysed every amazing hero, including you! You can call me Deku, but I’m not the same defenceless kid anymore! From now on, Deku is the name of a hero!”

“You’re shaking in your boots you’re so scared!” Katsuki spat angrily. “But you wanna fight me anyway. That’s why I hate you!”

Katsuki lunged again, but this time, Haruki blocked him, green eyes glowing neon bright. The ash blond roared in fury when he came up against an invisible shield. “Now, now, Bakugo. No need for the temper.”

“Is this your worthless Quirk?” Katsuki barked, hands sparking. “I’m gonna blast it to shit!”

“You can try,” Haruki taunted. “But you’ll find that’s not my only trick.”

“Bastard!”

He knew he was poking a bear, but Haruki wanted his attention focused on him. No way in hell was he letting this asshole harm Izuku again! When Katsuki struck again, Haruki felt some push back against his shield. The vicious shit had some raw power, but to the teen’s amusement, he knew he was already blasting out his limit.

“My turn!” Haruki called before, shoving back with his shield and sending Katsuki sprawling. Dropping the shield, Haruki conjured a burst of fire in his palms and took pleasure in Katsuki’s shocked gaze.

“What the crap?!” The boy blustered. “Y-You’ve more than one Quirk?!”

“Nope!” Haruki answered cheerfully. “My Quirk is called conjure. I produce a powerful energy source that I can manipulate into quite a lot. You won’t take me down easy, Kacchan…”

Spitting an angry curse, Katsuki bolted toward him, only to yelp in surprise when Izuku tackled him. Wind thoroughly knocked out of him, by the time he righted himself, Izuku and Haruki had run. “Cowards!” He bellowed, stumbling upright. “You’re gonna turn tail and run?!” When Izuku suddenly exploded from his left, Katsuki swore and snarled when the smaller boy tried to get the capture tape on his wrists. Lifting his foot, he booted him into the chest, sending Izuku sprawling.

Izuku landed with a grunt, yelping when Haruki snatched him out of the way, just in time to avoid being blasted. “Move!” Haruki barked, taking off at a sprint, tight hold locked on Izuku’s wrist. Usually, he’d put someone like Katsuki on his ass, but Haruki was trying to play fair. Plus, he didn’t want to risk screwing up and the blond retaliating, because unlike him, the gruff teenager clearly wasn’t holding back. Coming to a stop, several corridors away, the pair of fifteen-year-olds panted heavily. “Holy crap!” Haruki croaked. “He’s insane!”

“He’s angry,” Izuku gasped.

“You think?” Dropping on his ass, Haruki urged his heart to stop racing. “He’s throwing his Quirk around like an idiot. Pros wouldn’t do this in a real scenario!”

Izuku knew that. Hell, Katsuki knew that, but the teenager was furious and not thinking clearly. “H-He’s just upset…Kacchan knows this isn’t right.”

“Stop defending him!” Haruki hissed irritated. “Don’t you realise that this constant defending is enabling his bullshit?!”

Izuku gritted his teeth. “Don’t you think I know that? I do! Believe me I do…But I also know, Kacchan has the potential to be one of the greatest heroes to ever exist.”

“Yeah? Well, that’ll mean shit if the moron ends up expelled from UA for killing you!”

Opening his mouth to argue, Izuku froze when Katsuki’s angry voice came from close by. “Dammit! You were tricking me for years by acting weak. Bet you've been laughing behind my back, huh? So, where's that flashy power of yours now? Let's see how it compares to mine. Quirk or not, you'll never beat me, Deku!”

“Sweet Kami,” Haruki spat. “He’s obsessed! What the hell is All Might doing?! He should be calling this off!”

“You need to go after the weapon!” Izuku snapped out, stressed now.

Haruki spun around, gaping at the boy as if he had lost his mind. “Are you crazy?!”

“He’s not focusing on you!”

“No!” Haruki barked. “He’s focusing on you, the member of our little team who hasn’t learned even basic defence with his Quirk yet! If you think I’m leaving you to deal with this insanity, you’re out of your mind!”

“I’m finally loaded up.” Distracted, the teenagers realised they hadn’t noticed Katsuki finally catching up, the blond sneering dangerously, red eyes locked on Izuku. “Since you're such a stalker, Deku, by now you probably know how my Quirk, explosion, works. I secrete Nitroglycerin‐like sweat from my hands and make it blow up. Imagine what I could do if I had a lot of it. These gauntlets aren't just for show. They've been storing up my sweat inside for one monster blast.”

“You can’t possibly control something like that in such a narrow space!” Haruki argued, green eyes wide. “You’ll kill us!”

“Nah! You’ll be perfectly fine once you dodge it!”

Haruki and Izuku watched in horror as the blond lifted his arm, gloved hand grabbing the trigger. The minute he saw the beginning of that explosion; Haruki did the only thing he could think of. Grabbing Izuku, he threw up the strongest shield he had, barely a split second before the blast hit the invisible barrier. Knowing his own limitations, Haruki knew it wasn’t enough. By a miracle, he held out for the worst of it, but even the dregs were too much. Breaking through his shield, the teenager barely had a second before his whole world lit up in agony, his left side taking the hit.

“Haruki!” Izuku caught the boy when he fell, the teenager badly burned from shoulder to hip and his left arm. The pain had completely shut down his brain, knocking him out cold. Green eyes snapping up to a stunned and white-faced Katsuki, temper flared to life. “Don’t just stand there you idiot! Get help!”

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Yawning, needing about a gallon of coffee, Aizawa made his way sluggishly through the halls and into the staff room. He greeted the couple of teachers already hunched over their computers and snatching down his favourite cat mug, filled himself a healthy cup of java. Finding his own desk, he opened up all he had gathered on Izuku Midoriya and honestly, none of it painted a pretty picture.

According to his medical records, he was diagnosed as Quirkless when he was four and almost immediately the discrimination began. Inko Midoriya and Izuku were all but shunned in their community. Not uncommon in a world eighty percent Quirk, but it was still disgusting. On record, she was married, to Hisashi Midoriya, but from what Aizawa could find, the bastard had bolted to America when Izuku was barely six. Hiding behind the guise of being a work thing. That excuse stopped making sense after a decade and no visits.

In fact, he noted with interest, Inko hadn’t added Hisashi to any parental parts on the UA forms. Hisashi wouldn’t be the first selfish piece of shit to dump his Quirkless kid.

From there, came the bullying. Izuku suffered brutal mistreatment at the hands of his classmates from elementary right through to the end of middle school and to Aizawa’s disgust, rage coiling in his gut, very little effort was made to help the boy. In fact, he was often held responsible for it and the other kid involved most often was none other than Katsuki Bakugo. Making a note to keep an eye on the hot head, Aizawa looked up when his husband dropped into his chair next to him with a tired sigh. “Rough day?”

“Nah. Just still trying to get my body to catch up with my school brain.” Smiling, Hizashi snagged a chocolate from a stash Aizawa kept next to his computer. “So, Toshinori has the munchkins this afternoon Surprised you’re not a stress mess over it, Sho.”

Aizawa shrugged. “Today is just gear testing. Even, Toshinori can’t screw that up.”

“One would hope, yo.”

Everyone in the staffroom jumped when the doors burst open, Tenya Iida stumbling in, eyes wide. “Forgive me!” The boy immediately apologised. “Mr Aizawa, Mr Yamada! You need to come quick! There’s been an accident!”

Oh, Kami! What the hell did Toshinori do?! The couple were up and rushing after Iida in an instant. When the teenager sprang in the direction of the infirmary, rather than the gym, Aizawa felt his insides turn to lead. They picked up speed and just as they reached the infirmary doors, the gut-wrenching scream of their youngest shook them down to their very bone marrow.

“Oh, Haruki!” Hizashi choked.

They burst in and the sight that met them was one neither man would soon forget. All Might stood ringing his hands, talking to Nezu. His speech nervous. The entirety of 1-A had been crammed into a corner, Katsuki sat on a stool white as a ghost and shaking. At the centre of the room, Izuku and Hitoshi stood trying to keep Haruki calm, while Recovery Girl worked as quickly as she could to clean out a horrendous burn covering a horrific chunk of their son’s left side. The poor boy clinging desperately to his brother as he whimpered and roared out his pain.

“Oh, sweet Kami!” Aizawa croaked. “All Might! What in the blue fuck happened?!”

“I’m so sorry about this!” All Might apologised immediately. “I…uh…Well, our class got a little out of hand.”

“Out of hand?!” Hizashi exploded, gaze livid. “That’s a third-degree burn! What the hell happened?!”

1-A were surprised. None of them outside of Haruki and Hitoshi had ever seen Hizashi angry, let alone this angry. The blond was absolutely livid! “You were supposed to run simple exercises to assess their gear!” Aizawa hissed. “How the hell did our son end up like this during routine equipment tests in the fucking gym?!”

“They weren’t in the gym,” Nezu interjected icily. “All Might decided to detour from the first-year lesson plan and start off with Heroes VS Villains battles in training ground beta. Young Haruki was injured when young Bakugo’s equipment proved a lot more powerful than anyone expected.”

“They. Were. WHAT?!” Cheeks flushed, it took all of Aizawa’s self-control not to use his Quirk and out All Might. Of course, it wasn’t going to stop him from wrapping him up in his capture weapon and beating the bastard against the wall for funsies. “You pompous, arrogant, self-righteous, moron!”

“Now, young Aizawa, I never meant for this to happen!” All Might defended meekly. “I was monitoring them…I even ordered young Bakugo not to activate his gauntlets and he completely disregarded it!”

“Do NOT put the blame on a fifteen-year-old boy!” Aizawa bellowed.

All Might spluttered. “So, that’s it? Young Bakugo won’t be held accountable at all?!”

“I never said that” Aizawa snarled. “Once I go through the footage and find out exactly what happened, Bakugo’s punishment will be decided. You, however, may not live to see it! Damn it to hell, Nezu! I told you hiring him was a bad idea!”

“He will be reprimanded, Shota,” Nezu reassured. “You have my word.”

Haruki cried out, putting an immediate halt to the argument. With the vicious spike in pain, he briefly lost control of his Quirk. Everyone shouted in surprise when the lights surged, and cracks appeared in the windows. Recovery Girl finally tossed aside her cleaning supplies and was fast to use her Quirk. Haruki stiffened the minute it washed over him, groaning as his body relaxed bit by bit. Everyone watched as the injury began to heal. Raw red blistered flesh gradually faded until it was just a mess of pink scarring.

Haruki sagged back against his pillows, breathing easier, his face relaxed. There was still a dull ache, but Recovery Girl had explained she’d need to do it in two heals. She needed to be sure he had definitely retained all function of his left arm. To his relief, his hand to elbow had healed right back to familiar bronze. The same on the left of his abdomen. But his shoulder, part of his left pec and the top of his ribs weren’t so lucky. It was clear, even with a second healing, he was going to have a rather nasty scar to add to his collection.

“Oh, baby!” Hizashi gushed, hurrying forward, nearly afraid to touch him.

“Hey, papa,” Haruki greeted groggily. “E-Eyes itchy…”

“No problem kiddo, no problem…your contacts are obviously bugging you.” Rooting out a spare pair of glasses, Hizashi helped his youngest remove his contacts, and gently undid his braid before tying it up in a messy bun, dark inky curls falling about his face. “Better?”

“Much. Damn things were starting to drive me crazy. You okay, Hitoshi?”

“Not in the slightest,” Hitoshi croaked. “I honestly thought he’d killed you! The only reason he isn’t dealing with several broken bones is because Kaminari and Kirishima wouldn’t let me!”

From the corner of his eye, Haruki saw a pale Katsuki flinch. He wasn’t ready yet to talk to the teenager. Not when his shoulder was still throbbing nicely. Now that they were sure Haruki wasn’t going to die, the 1-A students were more willing to leave. Hitoshi stayed of course. No way in hell was he going back to class until his brother was discharged from Recovery Girl’s care.

For his own safety—because Nezu didn’t doubt Aizawa would obliterate All Might at the first opportunity—the principal ushered out the anxious blond. Now that he could actually pace to his heart’s content, Aizawa started wearing a hole into the floor and locked eyes with Haruki. “Explain.”

Haruki knew his Dad was upset and didn’t mean the sharp tone. He couldn’t even blame him. It was a pretty brutal injury. “The gist of it? Toshinori screwed up big time and set a class none of us were ready for…but psycho boy Bakugo, made it ten times worse. Dad, that kid has serious issues. He didn’t even give a crap that I was also his opponent, he was gunning for Izuku. I have never seen anyone go after someone like that. He was ranting all this crazy nonsense…if Nezu doesn’t boot him…he needs serious therapy.”

Aizawa sighed. “Yeah, that doesn’t surprise me. Bakugo has a history of screwing with Midoriya as far back as preschool.”

“What?” Hizashi frowned. “How the hell was that not flagged? We usually check that kinda thing!”

“His previous teachers did a hell of a job to hide it. Had no interest in protecting a kid who presented as Quirkless for years. While blowing smoke up Bakugo’s ass on such a constant basis, the kid would need to be unconscious to be humble.”

“That poor boy,” Recovery Girl commented, with a shake of her head. “They failed him just as much as they failed, Midoriya. Now, Haruki, tell me how this feels.”

Haruki watched her unravel a pale blue bandage, not sure what he was looking at, but the second she slapped it over his injury, he groaned with relief. It was some sort of specialised cooling wrap. “Oh, that is bliss!”

Recovery Girl chuckled. “I thought that might help. It’s a delightful bit of first aid developed by one of our second years. It should help the inflammation.” Turning her attention to Hizashi and Aizawa, her expression was a mix of tired and irritated. “When Haruki was brought in, he was in horrendous pain. In a way, that was a relief…it meant his nerves were still intact. I can honestly say he would have suffered for weeks without my Quirk. This was an extensive injury and one I do not wish to see in my infirmary again.”

“Oh, believe me, you won’t.” Aizawa told her firmly. “Do you intend to do the second healing, or can we bring him home?”

“I will finish the healing in the morning. His Quirk may be able to fuel a full healing, but I’d prefer to evaluate his shoulder function beforehand…” Recovery Girl glanced back, smiling softly when she saw the teenager was sound asleep. “Sometimes surgery is the better course with burn injuries this severe.”

Aizawa nodded. For now, he would table the aggression. But judgement day was coming, and All Might was going to deal with the repercussions coming his way.

Chapter Text

Sirius stood, eyes damp, swallowing past the lump in his throat. Another day, another round of bullshit. Voldemort had really picked up the pace in recent weeks and had no care for who he went after. Most recently, a kindly Witch taking care of orphans of the war. She was saved, of course, as were the five children…but the same could not be said for the auror who risked her life to make sure of it.

Tonks looked so peaceful, lain out. Her mother had dressed her in stunning silver robes and in death her shapeshifting had broken, leaving her hair the familiar mousy brown, Sirius hadn’t seen in a long time. There wasn’t a mark on her. Merlin, she looked so young.

Severus stepped up behind him, resting a hand on his trembling shoulder. “Andromeda wants to know would you like some tea.”

Sirius sniffled, shaking his head. “No, I, um…I doubt it would stay down. My stomach feels like I swallowed a bucket of live flobberworms.”

“That could be from the fact you haven’t eaten in two days, love,” Severus pointed out gently. “I could get you a sandwich.”

“I c-can’t,” Sirius whimpered. “I can’t just carry on as normal when she’s gone. Oh, Merlin.”

When his husband crumbled, Severus was ready, catching him in his arms and helping him from the room. Thankfully, the house was mostly empty, making it easy to take him to a quiet room away from prying eyes. Sat on a bed in a random spare room, Severus held Sirius in his lap, hand running up and down his back. “Easy, love. I have you.”

“It’s not fair, Sev,” Sirius sobbed, the sound muffled against his husband’s neck. “She was only a baby!”

But that was the problem, wasn’t it? Auror’s as young as eighteen being lost, because the war was stretching them thin. Gone were the days of easing them in, getting them trained up through different missions. Now, they were being tossed in at the deep end and those who were lucky to survive, were permanently scarred. Still, Hogwarts remained a refuge. Voldemort still had yet to take it on and Albus hoped Harry would be home before he dared.

To Sirius’ fury, the bastard had gone ahead and told the Daily Prophet the boy was alive and every detail of what Lily had done. Going so far as to suggest that the plan had been his all along, the slimy bastard. Just like that, thousands of articles were out for the nation to see, an artist’s idea of what Harry would look like below each headline.

A younger version of James Potter, but with Lily’s eyes.

He had raged at Albus. Asked him did he have any idea what he was doing, sticking such a target on Harry’s back, but the white haired bastard merely claimed he was creating fear for Voldemort. Showing the Dark Lord, they were far from beaten.

All it had achieved was making the man viciously angry and desperate.

Finally crying himself out, Sirius stayed in the comfort of his husband’s arms. Thoroughly drained. “He has no idea the chaos he has caused by spewing all that shite for the Daily Prophet, Sev. Tonks wouldn’t be dead, if Albus hadn’t told the whole country Harry’s still alive. This rampage is on him!”

“I know, love,” Severus agreed softly. “But there was no deterring him. The fool wanted to draw him out and decided using Harry was enough.”

At a knock, Sirius lifted his tear stained face and watched Remus slip inside. The werewolf looked as haggard as he felt and to Sirius’ annoyance was sporting yet another fresh gash along his cheek. “Merlin fuck it! Remy, did he send you back?!”

Remus winced. “Eh, yeah…Thought I’d have more luck if I appealed to Fenrir on a different level.”

Severus frowned. “Such as?”

“As a…well…potential mate.”

Sirius choked out a string of creative curses, scrambling off his husband’s lap and started to pace up and down. “A potential mate? It’s official. He’s lost his damn mind! That’s his solution?! Whoring you to the cold hearted bastard who poisoned you with lycanthropy in the first place?! And fuuuuck me, you went along with it? Damn it, Remy! Jump off a bridge…at least it’s quicker!”

“May I remind you gentlemen,” Severus interjected before Remus could blow his top. “We are at a funeral!”

The pair immediately deflated and scowling, Remus sat reluctantly, while Severus pulled out all manner of potions to treat his face. “I don’t want this, Siri,” the werewolf said, hissing when whatever Severus used stung horribly. “But Albus is not exactly reasonable these days. Fenrir was receptive to the screwed up idea. A mating in exchange for his help. What I wasn’t expecting, was the grinning bastard to tell me, I’m a submissive werewolf.”

Sirius went still. “Oh, shit!”

“Pretty much what I said. I know very little about my own biology, including that I’m a rare male submissive, capable of baring pups.” Remus sighed tiredly. “That for me, was a deal breaker. I wasn’t risking a child being caught in his claws. When I changed my mind, he tried to…um…force the matter.”

“Sweet Morgana!” Severus gasped. “Tell us he didn’t rape you, Lupin!”

“He didn’t…I promise…Came damn near close though.”

Sirius shook his head in disgust. “You are NOT going back there. I don’t give a shit what Albus says about this greater good crap.”

Sagging in relief, Remus shook a little, smiling gratefully when Sirius grasped his hand. “He won’t be happy till we’re all dead, Sirius. He’s gone and sent Hagrid to the Giants.”

Placing a bandage over the cut, Severus shook his head. “Utter fool. They will never fight on our side. They wouldn’t the last time and they won’t now. He’s more likely to get the man killed.”

“Albus wants one thing only, Voldemort dead and he will throw anyone in his path to do it.” Sirius sighed, dragging a hand through his dark curls. “It’s why we can’t let him get his claws into Harry. We need to protect him.”

“We will, love,” Severus promised. “Now come on. I want to get some food into you. You too Lupin. You look like several miles of bad road.”

Remus barked a laugh. Coming from Severus, that was the height of concern. With a shake of his head, he followed them out.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Two days after the training debacle, Haruki sat calmly as Recovery Girl removed his bandages and did one last healing. As she had thought, the injury had needed skin grafts and even with one more go of her Quirk, the poor boy still ended up with a rather nasty scar, that was now the same white as the lightning bolt cutting across his face. With a grunt, the teenager put his arm and shoulder through numerous movements, glad to find no permanent damage had been done beyond the marred skin.

“I said it once and I’ll say it again,” Recovery Girl sighed, tossing the old bandages. “You were very lucky. This wound could have had far worse consequences.”

Reaching for his school shirt, he began to dress. “So, am I cleared for class?”

“Heroes,” Recovery Girl laughed. “Always on turbo. Yes, Haruki…you’re cleared for class. Off with you, you menace.”

Grinning, Haruki gave her a salute and headed out. He’d been made stay home for the two days to let his shoulder heal, but at least Izuku had kept him up to date. Class reps had been chosen, and panic occurred when a bunch of idiot news crews got past the UA barriers. Haruki suspected there was more to it, considering how subdued his parents acted once they got home, but figured it was best not to push the matter and, he had better things to concern him.

He was cleared, which meant he’d get to go on today’s trip.

They were heading to a building just off campus called the Unforeseen simulation joint—or USJ for short. Something only, he and Hitoshi had a heads up of. It was used for training Heroes in disaster rescue. They were doing the exercise with his father, Aizawa, a Hero known as Thirteen and through some heavy convincing—All Might.

Oh boy, the argument between the blond hero and his parents had been a spectacular one. Never had he ever seen them so mad. All Might was beyond sorry, falling to his knees in front of Haruki and apologising profusely. Just as he knew with Katsuki, he could see just how sorry the man was and found it easy to forgive him, even if his parents were still fit to bury him.

As punishment, All Might was now on restriction. He would still teach his classes, but until further notice, they would be supervised. On top of it, Aizawa promised to skin him alive with a rusty cheese grater if he screwed up again and Haruki didn’t doubt for one second his father wouldn’t go through with it.

Turning down the hall to the 1-A classroom, Haruki came up short when he found Katsuki waiting. The teenager had been leaning against the wall, and came to attention when he saw Haruki. Stopping a few feet away, Haruki crossed his arms, a single brow raised and waited patiently. Shuffling on his feet, the ash blond was silent, before finally blurting out. “I’m sorry!”

“For what?” Haruki asked, tone cold. “Scarring me for life, or trying to kill Izuku?”

Complexion paling yet another degree, red eyes wide, Katsuki wrung his hands. “I-I wasn’t trying to kill him! I didn’t think…t-they never warned me the gauntlets were that strong!”

“And that’s the excuse you’re going with?” Haruki snapped. “Grow up, Bakugo and damn well own your fuck up!”

“I am owning it!” Katsuki shouted back. “I told the rat he should expel me!”

Well, that was a surprise. By now, heads were poking out of 1-A. They weren’t exactly being quiet, so that was expected. Haruki held a hand up discreetly when Izuku appeared and looked as if he’d intervene. “Knowing the fuzzball, he refused to do that. He’d be more creative.”

Katsuki scoffed. “Told me he’d rather keep me where he can nurture my potential. That my only flaw is my temper and shit like that can be fixed.”

“Which it can,” Haruki agreed. “If that’s what you want.”

“So, you’re accepting my apology?”

Haruki barked a laugh, green eyes burning bright as his Quirk reared it’s head briefly. “Let’s get one thing straight, Bakugo. I still think you’re a grade A asshole who will eventually get the beatdown you’ve been asking for. I heard about the crap you pulled with Izuku…I saw what you were capable of, all because of a harboured rage that doesn’t even make sense. I’ll accept your apology, but make no mistake, you fuck up even once and they’ll have to find what’s left of you to reprimand.”

Shoving by the teenager, Haruki nodded toward his father who had been sat calmly drinking coffee at his desk and took his seat.

“Alright…Let’s get down to it,” Aizawa began, once the class had settled. “Today's training will be a little different. You'll have three instructors. Me, All Might, and another faculty member will be keeping tabs on you.”

“Sir! What kinda training is this?”

“Rescue.” Aizawa explained. “You'll be dealing with natural disasters, shipwrecks, stuff like that. What you wear in this exercise is up to you. I know you're excited about costumes...but keep in mind that you haven't gotten used to them yet…a fact some of you have learned the hard way…” Katsuki flinched, keeping his gaze down. “This special training's at an off‐campus facility, so we'll be taking a bus to get there. Be ready to go in ten minutes.”

Choosing to wear their hero gear, the class gathered outside, chattering among themselves. Catching sight of Izuku, Ochaco blinked in confusion. “Deku? Why are you wearing your PE clothes? Where's your costume at?”

Izuku flushed. “It ended up a little damaged. I'm still waiting on the support company to fix it up. I didn’t expect them to take so long.”

Haruki snorted, checking the pockets of a pair of his favourite camouflage cargo pants. “It’s in the hands of the support course students, Izuku. Say a fond farewell for what your costume used to be, because it won’t be what you get back…I’m dreading what they do to mind. Damn thing was beyond trashed.”

Izuku squawked. “They w-wouldn’t alter it that much, would they?!”

Before Haruki could answer, Iida blew a shrill whistle and gestured toward a bus that had just arrived. “Gather around, Class 1‐A! Using your student numbers, form two neat lines so we can load the bus efficiently.”

To Iida’s irritation, and everyone’s amusement the open plan of the bus, made his orders completely pointless. Finding a seat, with Izuku and Hitoshi either side of him, Haruki listened with half an ear to the conversations going on around him. Including Tsu comparing Izuku’s Quirk, to All Might’s. When Izuku responded, somewhat panicked, Haruki made a mental note to keep an eye on it. After all, he had noticed the boy, and All Might were eerily close. From there, everyone started delving into their Quirks.

“My Hardening's super strong,” Said Kirishima with a toothy smile. “and can destroy bad guys in a fight, but it doesn't look all that impressive.”

Izuku shook his head. “Oh, no way, I think it's really awesome looking. You're definitely pro material with a Quirk like that!”

“You really think so? Seems like it'd be easier to be a popular hero if I had somethin' flashier. What about you, Haruki? What’s your Quirk?” Kirishima tilted his head, studying him curiously. “I saw it, sort of, when you were up against Bakugo, but I still don’t get how it works.”

“My Quirk is called conjure,” Haruki explained. “Think of it as magic, I guess. My body creates a power source that I can tap into and use to change aspects of my environment. Temporarily, or permanent.”

“That’s awesome!” Kirishima gushed.

“And the scarred face?”

The unexpected question had everyone falling silent. Gaze finding Todoroki staring at him with his icy gaze, Haruki smiled slowly. “I don’t know.”

Todoroki scowled. “What do you mean you don’t know? It’s a rather large scar mutilating your face.”

“Gee, thanks, Todoroki…as if I don’t see it in the mirror every damn morning.” Rolling his eyes, Haruki reached for his muscle shirt, yanking it up to show the collection of rune scars below his navel. “These, and my face, were injuries I had when I was found in a dank alley at fifteen months old. They could never figure out what cut my face and my abdomen…well…someone branded me.”

“Kami!” Ochaco gasped horrified, the other girls shaking their heads in disgust.

“I’m sorry,” Todoroki apologised. “I shouldn’t have pried.”

Haruki fixed his shirt, grinning. “Forget it. It is what it is. My Dad found me that night and I got a great family out of it.”

“We’re here,” Aizawa called from the front of the bus. “Off in an ordinarily fashion and please, for all that is holy, mind your manners. I don’t have enough coffee in me for any shenanigans.”

“Yes, sir!”

At the gate, a hero waited, waving cheerfully. “Hello, everyone, I've been waiting for you!”

“It's the Space Hero, Thirteen!” Izuku gushed excitedly, recognising her instantly. “The chivalrous pro who's rescued a ton of people from disasters across the world!”

“That’s me! I can't wait to show you what's inside!” Thirteen told them excitedly.

Following her inside, most of 1-A were left dumbfounded. Laid out like an amusement park, the building had numerous sections to prepare training heroes for different disaster scenarios. Such as landslides, flooding and more.

“I created this training facility to prepare you to deal with different types of disasters.” Thirteen explained. “I call it the Unforeseen Simulation Joint. But you can call it, USJ!”

Eyes scanning, Aizawa frowned. “Where is All Might? He should have been here by now.”

Thirteen sighed. “Apparently he did too much hero work on the way to school this morning and used up all his power. He's resting in the teacher's lounge and will be along as soon as he can.”

Pinching the bridge of his nose, Aizawa swore lowly. It couldn’t be helped. “We can manage…let’s get started.”

“Excellent. Before we begin, let me just say one thing. Well, maybe two things. Possibly three, four, or five.” Setting her attention on the class, Thirteen spoke firmly. “Listen carefully. I'm sure you're aware that I have a powerful Quirk. It's called Black Hole. I can use it to suck up anything and turn it into dust. My Quirk could also very easily be used to kill. I’m telling you this because, some of you also have powers that can be dangerous. In our superhuman society, all Quirks are certified and stringently regulated, so we often overlook how
unsafe they can actually be. Please don't forget that if you lose focus or make the wrong move, your powers can be deadly. Even if you're trying to do something virtuous like rescue someone.”

“Reckon she heard about your injury?” Hitoshi whispered to Haruki.

Oh, Haruki had no doubt. He saw Katsuki flinch at her words and hoped he took the lecture to heart. He was better than the beast his rage was trying to make him.

“Today, you're going to learn how to use your Quirks to save people's lives.” Thirteen continued. “You won't be using your powers to attack enemies or
each other, only to help. After all, that's what being a hero is all about. Ensuring the safety of others!”

Something suddenly washed over Haruki. His senses suddenly screaming. Heart thudding in his chest and Thirteen’s words disappearing in a rush of white noise. Whirling around, almost stumbling into Izuku, his green eyes snapped rapidly all over. Something was very wrong! “D-DAD!”

At the terrified tone of his youngest son, Aizawa went still at a sudden disturbance below. “Stay together and don't move!” A ripple in the air and a purple vortex appeared. To Aizawa’s horror, people poured from it, sneering up at the students and pair of Pros above.

Villains had invaded!

Chapter Text

Heart in his throat, Haruki could scarcely believe what he was seeing. Villains pouring in through some sort of purple vortex and at its front, he instantly recognised the creep covered in corpse hands. The guy who had knocked into Hitoshi all those years ago. Shigaraki, Haruki remembered that was the name he gave, his poisonous aura a notable pressure in the room, the same it had been when he first sensed him.

“Real Villains?” Kirishima spluttered next to him. “How the hell did so many get into UA without setting off the alarms?!”

“I don’t know,” Thirteen replied worriedly. “They must have someone jamming up our sensors and I’m guessing our communications.”

“Most likely,” Aizawa ground out. “Kaminari. Try using your Quirk to get in contact with the campus…Thirteen, protect the kids…I’ll do what I can to keep them back.”

“What?!” Haruki choked, head snapping toward his father. “Dad! You can’t take on all of them!”

“Haruki’s right!” Hitoshi croaked, just as freaked. “Even you can’t hold your own against so many!”

“Right now, I don’t have a choice. Keeping you all safe is my priority.” Pulling the pair into a fierce hug, Aizawa let go and turning lunged toward the chaos down below, his son’s panicked shouts following his descent.

His feet barely touched the ground when he was taking three down in one combined move, momentarily throwing off the Villains. One by one they kept coming, Aizawa ready for each of them in turn, proving as he often claimed, being a Hero went beyond having a Quirk. Hair raising, eyes blazing red, he shut down the Quirks of each of them, at least where he could. The heteromorphic Quirks were immune to his ability. But that didn’t mean Aizawa hadn’t the skill to put them on their asses.

Skidding to a stop, Aizawa sneered. “Which one of you gutter punks is next?!”

Shigaraki snarled irritably, scratching at his neck. His men were getting slaughtered! And even he had to admit he was impressed. Pro Heroes tended to live up to their hype. “We just need to wait him out! Then you make your move Kurogiri.”

Unfortunately, it came faster than Aizawa would have liked and the minute he blinked, Kurogiri was surrounding the children. Cursing, he turned to go back to them, but found himself barred on every side. Eyes widening behind his yellow goggles, he saw Kurogiri encase his students and make them vanish! Damn it! He had to trust Thirteen would keep them safe. Ducking, he avoided a strike, and leaped up, driving a spinning kick into another villain and sending them sprawling. For every Villian he knocked down, another took its place. With each one, his Quirk was becoming less and less effective. Until he found himself face to face with Shigaraki, just as his Quirk gave out.

“Got you,” Shigaraki laughed manically, hand gripping Aizawa’s right elbow.

The pain was instant, Shigaraki’s Quirk ripping through his pain receptors as his elbow disintegrated right before his eyes, right down to muscle. Driving the punk back with a hard kick, Aizawa stumbled back, just about dodging another punch from yet another villain. His stomach churned with each jerk of his injured arm.

“That annoying Quirk of yours isn't suited for drawn‐out fights against big groups, is it?” Shigaraki sneered. “Don't you think you're a little out of your element here? You're much better at working stealthily. You're known for surprise attacks, not fighting head‐to‐head. But despite knowing that, you didn't hesitate to jump into the middle of this fight. Oh, by the way Hero…I am not the final boss.”

What?! Head snapping around, Aizawa barely had a seconds glance before a gigantic purple fist hit him dead on, sending him sprawling to the ground in a painful heap, blood already pouring from a deep gash in his temple. He barely had a chance to register what had happened, when the behemoth pinned him down and pulled back his injured arm, the snap of his bone was audible, a howl of pain tearing free.

“What do you think of him, Eraserhead?” Shigaraki asked, almost cheerful. “Hm... He's the bioengineered, anti‐Symbol of Peace…but you can call him Nomu.”

His death was racing toward him. Aizawa could almost taste it, and then familiar hands appeared out of nowhere, grasping his jumpsuit and everything was a brief whirl of colour before coming into focus several feet away. Eyes darting up, he found himself in Haruki’s arms, and his youngest teenager was pissed!

Shigaraki hissed in annoyance, whirling around, eyes narrowing a fraction, when he recognised who had just stolen his plaything. “Well, looky who it is…Haven’t seen you since that wet day at the movie theatre… Haruki wasn’t it? How’s Hitoshi?”

Cradling his father against him, Haruki noticed Izuku and Tsu just out of the corner of his eye and hoped to crap they had enough sense to stay put. Ignoring the clear threat to his brother, Haruki assessed his father’s injuries and hissed a curse. He could heal the cut in his temple, but the broken arm and disintegrated flesh was beyond him, and he was pretty sure his Dad had a concussion and internal bleeding. The latter he could slow, but Aizawa badly needed medical treatment. “Back off.” Haruki snarled, green eyes blazing neon.

Shigaraki barked a laugh. “Brave…or stupid…didn’t you just see what my Nomu did to your precious teacher?”

Eyes darting to the creature crouched and watching, Haruki trembled a little. He didn’t dare say it, but his Quirk wasn’t working against the big brute! It was as if he was shielded. He had already tried transmuting him, and nothing happened! Never in all the years since he started using his Quirk, had that happened! So, evasion was probably all he had.

“R-Run,” Aizawa croaked, breathing heavily, just barely staying conscious. “N-Now!”

No way in hell! Haruki ignored him. There wasn’t a chance in hell he was leaving his father. Sweeping a hand over the ground, the teenager conjured a blanket and pillow, carefully laying his father down. Straightening up, he set his gaze on Shigaraki. “You were the idiots who let in the reporters, weren’t you? Was that the point…to prove it could be done?”

“Maybe,” Shigaraki sneered. “Precious UA, thinking you were protected, but every wall has a crack.”

Bastard! Seething, Haruki felt his Quirk crackle around him, fists clenching, he gestured, and fire wrapped about his fists. If he couldn’t take down the beast, he may just take down his master. Lunging forward, Haruki aimed straight for Shigaraki, but the Nomu was faster. He just about dodged the massive fist coming for his head, eyes widening in horror when the big bastard left a sizable hole in the ground. Skidding to a stop, his sturdy boots keeping him upright, Haruki panted. Damn it, he needed to think!

“Not so easy, is it?” Shigaraki taunted. “I told you, Nomu is the final boss!”

“Damn it, H-Haruki!” Aizawa croaked from where he lay, struggling to sit up. “Get out of here, kid!”

“I’m not going, Dad!” Haruki spat angrily. “So, lie the fuck down!”

“Dad?!” Shigaraki cackled with glee, red eyes darting between the two. “Well, well…What do you know? So, this is your progeny, hm, Eraserhead? Then let’s see if he’s any better than you!”

Haruki swore colourfully, leaping out of Shigaraki’s reach when the crazy bastard tried to attack. At the same time, the Nomu also struck, but Haruki was fast on his feet. Conjuring fire, he sent it blasting toward both and watched in disgust as the Nomu jumped in front of Shigaraki and absorbed it all.

“Haven’t you figured it out yet?” Shigaraki laughed. “One of Nomu’s Quirks is shock absorption. Try as much as you like…you can’t beat him!”

Wait…Shock absorption? Not nullification?! That meant the Nomu probably had a limit! Haruki just had to figure out what it was. Shaking out his limbs, the teenager’s eyes glowed bright as neon. He didn’t often manipulate fire this way. It wasn’t easy and drained him if overused, but, it was probably the strongest thing he had, in regards raw power.

Living flame, he called it, when he first conjured it. One that could take any form he wanted and burned hotter than any fire. Haruki moved his hands, and the flame exploded from his fingertips, a bellowing dragon of white hot flame, lunging straight toward the Nomu. It fed on emotions, so, he pushed all the rage he had into it, till the dragon turned a vivid electric blue.

The Nomu bellowed in agony when it hit him, his body burning on contact, even as it rapidly healed. It was pulling on Haruki’s energy. Draining him fast, but…wait…what the hell?! Beneath his boots the grass suddenly died as his body instinctively yanked energy into him with enough force to punch the breath from his lungs. He could feel more coming from the powerlines and even the air itself and it felt as if his very core was stretching to accommodate the influx. Haruki had never forced himself past his limit this way.

He had no idea he could power his Quirk from outside his body!

Feeling like his insides were starting to burn, like a battery overheating, Haruki shut down the living flame, just as the entrance doors were blown up. Face slick with sweat, body aching like he had gone several rounds on the mat with his Dad without stopping, the teenager looked up and relief flooded him at the sight of All Might!

“Have no fear, students...Because I am here!”

Leaving the Hero to deal with the rest, the crispy Nomu already getting back on his feet, Haruki rushed back toward where Izuku and Tsu were helping Aizawa sit up. “Time to go!” He panted.

“Are you crazy?!” Aizawa snapped, snow white from pain. “He could have killed you!”

“Back at you!” Haruki snapped. “You’re bleeding internally Dad, I suggest you don’t bitch about who risked what!” When a cold hand pressed against his cheek, the teenager flinched away from Tsu.

“Ribbit! You’re burning up! You must have overworked your Quirk!”

“I’ll worry about it later! Now, grab on!”

Following his direction, Izuku and Tsu grabbed on, disappearing in a whirl and reappearing only feet away from where Ochaco was tending to Thirteen. Haruki swore colourfully when he didn’t see his brother and couldn’t even begin to sense him through the mayhem. He just prayed he had ended up with others who could protect him.

Heart thudding in his chest, Haruki winced. His head ached fiercely, his stomach churning. He felt wrung out and knew his Quirk was spitting embers, but he had to push through it. Plus Ultra and all that crap. Staying close to his Dad who worriedly finally passed out, he pinpointed All Might and cursed. It looked like the blond had tried to bury Nomu into the concrete, but the purple smoke creep had thrown a spanner into the works.

“We need to get down there!” Izuku gasped, gripping his hand where Haruki only just noticed some of his fingers were broken. “He needs help!”

“We’d only be getting in the way,” Haruki panted.

“Look!” Tsu called out.

They watched Katsuki, Kirishima and Todoroki pin down the villain who introduced himself as Kurogiri, allowing All Might to get free. But the victory was short lived. To their growing horror, Nomu pulled himself free at the expense of his arm and leg. Both limbs regenerating in a blink. He took Kurogiri back, striking All Might with a hard blow that left the hero shaky on his feet.

“Damn it!” Haruki croaked. “How many Quirks does this thing have?!”

“Haruki!”

Relief flooding him, Haruki turned and watched his brother rushing toward him. He looked a little roughed up, but otherwise okay. “Hitoshi!”

Hitoshi skidded to a stop, breathing heavily, blood seeping from a small cut above his eyebrow. He froze the minute his eyes fell on Aizawa, colour fleeing from his face. “D-Dad?”

“He’s badly hurt,” Haruki admitted, gritting his teeth and feeling like a failure. “I tried to get to him in time.”

Crouching down. Hitoshi checked Aizawa’s pulse and winced. It was so fast, but the man was alive. “Don’t be an idiot, Haru…this isn’t on you.”

From where they were, they watched All Might force the Nomu back, his punches finally landing, creating a whiplash of air until the Nomu was launched through the roof with a resounding crash. Cheers rang out, but Haruki knew it wasn’t over. They still had the other Villains to deal with and Shigaraki.

Hearing a shout, Haruki swore profusely. “Idiot!” He barked, watching Izuku lunge toward Shigaraki, overusing his Quirk to the point both his legs were badly broken. How the hell did he get over there so damn fast?! No matter how burnt out he felt, he needed to protect him!

Teleporting, his stomach churning, head throbbing, Haruki pushed through the discomfort and reached Izuku just as a bullet ripped through Shigaraki’s hand. Confusion flittered over everyone, before they realised the teachers had finally arrived. Catching Izuku before he hit the ground, Haruki grunted when he ended up on his ass, relief flooding him at the first howl of his papa’s Quirk and finally his energy gave out, everything fading out, Izuku’s frantic shouts in his ears.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Consciousness returned slowly. Head aching dully, Haruki could hear the rhythmic beating of hospital equipment. Forcing his eyes open, he looked around and squinted. Crap! Someone had removed his contacts. Blinking through the colourful blurs, feeling a hand gripping his, the teenager shifted around and smiled tiredly down at Hitoshi, his brother sat by his bed, head resting on one arm, out like a light.

“Toshi…” Haruki called gently, reaching out and giving his shoulder a small shake. “Hey, Toshi?”

Hitoshi woke with a jolt. Purple eyes snapping toward his brother. Relief flooded his features, the teenager scrambling upright. “Oh, Kami! You’re finally awake! Do you feel okay? Do you need anything? Should I get a doctor?!”

“Easy, I feel fine…I can’t see for shit right now, but I’m good.”

“Oh!” Getting up, Hitoshi rooted through a bag and placed his glasses into his hand. “Here, Papa brought them…”

Haruki popped them on his face, sighing with relief when everything finally came into focus. He was in a hospital as he thought, connected to monitors and an IV. His insides twisted when he remembered why he was in the hospital in the first place. “How is Dad?” Kami! He had been so badly hurt.

“Recovering fine, thanks to you,” Hitoshi promised. “You protected him and healed the worst of his internal injuries…so, he only needed three sessions with Recovery Girl.”

Haruki frowned. Three? But she only did a session a day at the shortest gap! “Holy crap! How long was I asleep?!”

“A week.”

Head snapping around, Haruki’s gaze found his parents. Thank Kami! The terrible injuries to his father’s face were gone. His Quirk had completely reversed the damage, but lacerations were easy. He could even manage small breaks if necessary, but anything more severe than that, it was too risky without in depth medical knowledge. “A week?!” Haruki spluttered. What the hell?! He’d burned out his Quirk before, but not like this.

“You were wiped, kiddo,” Hizashi said, taking a seat and pulling him into a hug. “You scared the crap out of us!”

“Me?” Haruki laughed. “What about, Dad? Part of his arm got decayed!”

Aizawa winced. “True…lost a few layers, but after sessions with Recovery girl it’s now a very large scar. I’m good, firefly, thanks to you.”

For the first time in a long time, Haruki felt tears prickling his eyes, a lump forming in his throat. “I thought he’d kill you…There was so much blood, and you passed out!”

“I’m so sorry I frightened you,” Aizawa said gently. “I’m fine, I promise.”

When the first sob broke free, Haruki found himself gathered up in Aizawa’s heat, his familiar scent soothing him. Burrowing into the safety of his father, the teenager gave in to his emotions and his whole body shook with his cries. Aizawa rocked him, rubbing his back and speaking soothingly and when he finally cried himself out, Hizashi was ready with a drink of water and painkillers for his thumping head.

“All good, kiddo?” Hizashi asked.

Haruki nodded tiredly. “I’m so worn out…My Quirk did something really weird…when my power core got too low, I started pulling it from everywhere else…Now, well, my core feels bigger.”

His parents blinked in surprise. “Well,” Hizashi began. “Daichi did surmise when you were a baby that was possible. That you could syphon from external sources…but it expanded your power?”

Haruki nodded. “When I did it, I felt too full, I guess? But now my core has adapted to it, and I feel like I’ve a serious boost.”

“We may be mindful of that,” Aizawa commented. “Too much of a boost and you could lose control of your Quirk.”

A knock on the door interrupted them and Haruki flushed with delight when Izuku’s curly head appeared around the door. “Oh, hi! Hope I’m not intruding…but…” The green haired teen froze, green eyes widening at the sight of Haruki sitting up, tears gathering. “Y-You’re awake…”

Smiling sleepily, Haruki untangled himself from his father. “I hear I was out cold for a week. Did you worry about me?”

Pink staining his cheeks, Izuku blinked away the tears trying to escape and shyly held out a bag he brought. “I, uh, brought some food…I thought you all must be sick of hospital food.”

“Oh!” Hizashi jumped up beaming. “That’s so kind of you lil’ listener!”

He had brought them Katsudon, much to their delight, with some Gyoza and sweet tea. “You look so much better.” Izuku told Haruki, looking him up and down. “When you collapsed, you were burning up so bad and had a seizure!”

“A seizure?!” Haruki looked between his parents and brother. “I had a seizure?”

“Because of the high fever,” Aizawa quickly explained. “There’s no lasting damage, kiddo…it can happen when your body has been put through too much.”

Still, he must have scared them all. With a week missed, he had them catch him up on what else he missed, and two words filled him with intrigue…Sports Festival… So, one of UA’s biggest events was coming up, starting the first week of June.

Haruki grinned to himself, looking forward to it.

Chapter Text

Haruki was discharged from the hospital two days later once his vitals had finally stabilised to a safe level; and of course, with the promise he’d try not to let his Quirk get so burnt out again. He had never been happier to be home and slept a solid twelve hours from the moment he face planted it on his bed. Waking when hunger struck to find a cat on his head, at his hip and on his ass, which led to some furious screeches when the teenager dared move and disturbed them. As soon as his parents allowed, he was back into his training and immediately increasing everything to help his Quirk expand gradually and safely under his father’s supervision.

With every expansion, his internal core grew stronger, and it was incredible. He thought he had unlimited potential before…well, he learned quickly there was a lot more he was capable of. Classes carried on as normal and they prepared for the upcoming Sports Festival. Since it was televised, they had an idea what to expect and were all pumped! The activities changed year to year. Some that just required stamina, others that allowed the Heroes in training to show off exactly what their Quirks were capable of. Over the years, Haruki and Hitoshi had even been in the audience watching the events. This year they couldn’t wait to be a part of it.

April sixteenth arrived quicker than any of them expected and just like that, it was time.

Haruki woke to his phone blaring in his ear. Groggy, fighting his way through the tangled black of his hair, the teenager squinted at the screen and just about made out IZUKU flashing. Grinning to himself, the teenager swiftly shook off sleep and located his glasses before answering the call. “Morning, Izuku. Bit early to call, don’t you think?”

“Considering I just got back from my morning run?” Izuku chuckled across the line. “Not really.”

“A run?” Haruki laughed, kicking off his covers and stretching out his body. “Izuku…the sports Festival starts in a couple of hours…wouldn’t you prefer to save your energy?”

“This helps my energy!” Izuku replied cheerfully.

Only Izuku. Kid had the energy of several batteries and still had it to spare. Opening his closet, Haruki rooted out his gym clothes and tossed them onto his bed. “You nervous? I know Dad’s been helping you with your Quirk control the last few weeks, but you’re still going up against kids whose Quirks have been active for years.”

“Mr Aizawa helped me at least get a basic control on it. I’ll be fine, Haruki. You’ll see!”

They talked for a bit more, only to be interrupted when Hitoshi barged in, leading to a sibling war and Aizawa hollering up the stairs for them to chill. Tossing aside his phone, Haruki glowered at his older brother. The grinning bastard! And changed. “Why are you interrupting my good mood?”

“I’m doing the house a favour. Your Loverboy gooiness is contagious.”

Cheek’s flushing, Haruki flipped him off and ignoring his laughter he grabbed what he needed and headed downstairs, dodging the trio of furballs on the stairs and headed into the kitchen where Hizashi was cooking breakfast and Aizawa sat at the table.

“Ceasefire?” His father asked dryly.

“Be glad I didn’t send him somewhere for funsies,” Haruki grumbled, taking his seat. “Big brothers are jerks.”

“Aww, you love me really,” Hitoshi cooed, taking his own seat.

“Jackass,” Haruki snarled.

“Brat!”

“Demon twins,” Aizawa growled in warning, derailing the fresh argument, both boys freezing.

“Sorry, Dad.”

“Sorry!”

Shaking his head in amusement, Hizashi began setting down the breakfast dishes. The boys would die for each other, but Kami, could they argue like feral pups when the desire arose. Because they had the Sports Festival, Hizashi loaded up a huge spread with high energy foods. The tasks were gruelling, and it would be a long day before they could eat properly again.

“So, Dad, will you be sitting in the stands with us?” Hitoshi asked curiously, reaching out with his chopsticks and piling his plate high.

Aizawa groaned into his coffee. “No. Your papa somehow talked me into announcing with him.” For a moment, the brothers were stunned, before dissolving into peels of laughter. Rolling his dark eyes, Aizawa let them chuckle it up. “I’m so glad I could amuse you two.”

“What did it take?” Haruki gasped, grinning in delight. “I thought the last time you swore if Papa asked again, you’d hide his hearing aids?”

“Oh please!” Hizashi scoffed. “As if he ever intended to do that! Deprive a disabled man of his aids? The horror! And baby boy, all I needed to do was remind your dear old dad he very nearly gave your poor Papa a heart attack and owed me.”

“I was out of the hospital a lot faster than Haruki!” Aizawa grumped. “I don’t see him bargaining payment.”

“That’s ‘cause he’s fifteen and gets a pass,” Hizashi pointed out cheerfully.

“Sorry, Dad,” Haruki chuckled. “Papa has spoken.”

They continued their breakfast, chatting about the upcoming tasks and who they believed had the best odds of finishing in first place. Hitoshi straight up named Haruki, making his brother flush. He pointed out that Haruki’s Quirk was the most diverse allowing him to take on nearly anyone. But Haruki pointed out 1-A wasn’t the only ones participating. He could be put on his ass by an unfamiliar Quirk he didn’t know how to counter right off. Personally, his money was either on Shoto Todoroki or Katsuki Bakugo. Shoto had the raw power, even as he continued to refuse using his fire and now that Katsuki had somewhat pulled his head from his ass, he had the potential to come out on top. Either way, it was going to be fun!

As planned, they made it to UA a half an hour ahead of everyone else. Already there was activity coming from the sports Festival stadium, numerous heroes piling in to watch. That was expected, considering many would scout future pros from what they saw at the event. It always started off with the first years. Four classes competing to prove themselves.

“Seems the other classes got here early too,” Hitoshi noted from next to his brother.

Following his gaze, Haruki looked over the group in their gym gear. The same group that surrounded their classroom only the day before and issued a challenge. Apparently, having fought for their lives at USJ had prickled a few nerves. Which was insane. As if they wanted to nearly die from a crazy villain attack! Naturally, hot headed even if he had gotten over himself, Katsuki made it clear what he thought of that, and Haruki was inclined to agree with every word.

Hard eyes watching them, Haruki grinned and waved, making Hitoshi laugh.

“Nice, Haru…piss them off.”

Haruki snorted. “Like I care. They’re all being such brats over us all nearly dying at fifteen! Excuse us if we decided to defend ourselves, instead of lying down and taking it.”

Saying goodbye to their parents, they made their way toward the other waiting Freshmen.

Watching them hurry away, Aizawa started on his next cup of coffee, curtesy of a cat decorated thermos Hizashi had gotten him for his last birthday. Together, they moved through the rapidly thickening crowd and reluctantly Aizawa followed his husband up into the booth. His arm where that bastard Shigaraki decayed part of his elbow throbbed dully when he bent it to grip the stair well, but he ignored it. It was just another ache to add to all the other ones he’d gathered over the years. Grabbing a seat next to his husband, he settled in, just as music blared to life from numerous speakers and fireworks lit up the sky in great flashes. Down below, the first-year students began filing into the stadium and while Hizashi boomed cheerfully next to him, calling out each class in turn to loud cheers, he watched the students line up in front of a podium. Nemuri stepped up to the microphone and Aizawa smiled to himself, Hizashi gushing happily next to him, when she called Haruki forward to recite the pledge. He had scored the highest in the extra exam, just above Katsuki Bakugo. He kept it short and to the point, applause following and had barely joined his classmates when Nemuri was announcing the first task.

“This is it,” Hizashi said quietly next to him, mild worry on his face. “Probably ridiculous to worry after what happened with that creep Shigaraki…still…”

“I’m worried too, Zash…” Aizawa admitted. “Worried it’s a lot to deal with after the USJ. But they know their limits and they won’t thank us for coddling them.”

That was true. Smiling, Hizashi reached out to squeeze his husband’s hand, girding himself for the first task of the sport’s festival.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

It was on. Haruki rushed the doorway with others the minute Nemuri called begin. As expected, the doorway was an obstacle itself. He considered teleporting, but the risk of transporting others…well parts of others…was too much of a risk in such a confined space, so he better come up with something else. He tried to catch sight of his brother and Izuku, but it was impossible. Trusting they could take care of themselves, he pushed through and just about dodged getting his feet frozen in place by Todoroki. With so many caught in the ice, Haruki finally had the room to teleport yet decided against it. Time enough to show off what his Quirk could do.

“You icy hot bastard!” Katsuki bellowed just above him, before blasting himself forward after Todoroki.

Haruki chuckled to himself and took off at a sprint. Easy to do since he used his Quirk to keep his boots gripped to the ice. To his amusement, not far behind, Hitoshi was being carried by members of another class, their glazed eyes giving away exactly how that happened and not far from him, Izuku carefully moved across the frozen Earth. Glad they had both made it through, he focused his attention forward and just about missed being struck by a robot.

“Shit!” Haruki swore, a split second before blasting the tin can to pieces. A sudden blast of cold had him whirling around, eyes widening. Todoroki had frozen the rest of them, before darting below their legs, but he’d done it at an angle…so… “Shit! Move!” Haruki howled, getting out of the way just in time, other students scattering as the metal behemoths toppled.

“Is he crazy?!” Izuku panted, stopping next to Haruki. “He could have killed someone!”

“He’s too concerned with impressing his idiot father,” Haruki ground out. “Better get moving…there’s more of those bastards coming!”

Sure enough, another line of battle robots emerged from the waning dust debris left behind from their companions hitting the ground in pieces and none of 1-A were hesitating. Every one of them rushed forward. They knew what it was to fight a real opponent. This was nothing in comparison. Haruki dodged one metal arm and eyes blazing neon green, he sent up a shield to bar another one, before getting ahead of them.

“What the hell?!” He croaked, skidding to a halt before the next obstacle. “When the hell did, they rig this up?!”

Ahead of him, was a canyon with large pillars of stone and rope in between. Jumping the pillars was not an option, nor were the ropes. Already some of his classmates and some from the other classes had gotten ahead and after some thought, Haruki took a leap, boots touching a shield, creating a surface for him to spring from to another and another as he conjured it across the canyon. Landing the far side, he sped up, grinning in delight. Not much further now! Coming to the last leg of it, Haruki barely had time to process when up ahead a kid from 1-B got blasted into the air.

Mines?! Seriously?! Low grade obviously, but still, a pain in the ass to get by! He could teleport but felt it wouldn’t be fair. Besides, he wanted to be careful of how much of his Quirk he showed off. Instead, he began carefully working his way across. Every now and again, someone hit a mine, creating a great plume of pink, but Haruki paid it no mind. He just needed to get across without being blasted.

Up ahead, Katsuki and Todoroki had the lead. Each fighting to get ahead, until to everyone’s shock, Izuku blasted overhead on a hunk of robot. Stopping in his tracks, Haruki watched mesmerised as the boy flew into the lead, while also taking Katsuki and Todoroki out of the running! Heart thudding, he flushed with warmth. Hell yeah! Go, Izuku, go!

Izuku took first place, Katsuki and Todoroki not too far behind him and Haruki came in forth. The cheers in the stadium were deafening. He could just about hear his papa over it all and coming to a stop, heard Katsuki’s brash tones.

“First place without your Quirk? Seriously nerd? I need to up my game!”

“Oh! Uh…thanks K-Kacchan!”

Grinning to himself, Haruki was glad to hear a huge change in Katsuki’s attitude. A few weeks ago, he doubted it would have gone so smoothly. But burning Haruki had truly humbled the teenager.

Nemuri stepped up onto the podium, grinning. “The first game for the first years is finally over, and what a game it was! Now, let's take a quick look at the standings, shall we? Only the top will advance to the next round. But don't be too let down if you didn't make the cut! We've prepared other opportunities for you to shine. Now the real fun is about to begin. The chance to fully move yourselves into the limelight! Give it your best! Let's see what we have in store!”

Behind her, the board lit up like before. Haruki watched the screen, until the rotation stopped and read Cavalry battle. Damn it. He hated Cavalry battles. How were they being split up? Thankfully, Nemuri was quick to give an explanation.

“Allow me to explain. The participants will form teams of two-to-four people as they see fit. In theory, it's basically the same as a regular playground game. But there is one difference. Each player has been assigned a point value based on the results from the obstacle course. The point assignments go up by increments of five, starting from the bottom. For example, forty-second place is worth five points, and forty- first is worth ten…and the point value assigned to the first-place contestant is...ten million!”

Ten million?! Haruki blinked in shock. The instant muttering was almost deafening. Everyone instantly catching onto what that meant. Green eyes searching, he found Izuku and winced. The colour had drained from his face, the boy cringing when Nemuri spoke again.

“That's right. It's survival of the fittest, with a chance for those at the bottom to overthrow the top!”

Even from where he stood, Haruki could see how terrified Izuku was. Not only were the others giving him a wide berth, but several also had eyes locked on him, hungry to take him down. He thought about finding Hitoshi and putting a team together, but Izuku needed him more.

“First years!” Nemuri called out, redirecting their attention instantly. “These are the rules that you'll abide by. The game itself will last minutes. Individual point values will be added together to reach your team total. Everyone will know how much you're worth thanks to your headbands. Swipe as many headbands as you can to raise your team's score. Stolen headbands must be worn from the neck up. So, the more you steal, the harder it'll be to manage them. And another thing. Even if your headband gets stolen or your team falls, you can keep playing until time's up. You may use your Quirks as much as you like. But there are still rules! Make a team fall on purpose and I'll slap you with a red card. You'll be disqualified! Now, you've got minutes to build your teams. I recommend you get started!”

Haruki hurried straight for Izuku. Lost in thought, the boy hadn’t noticed him at first, only to yelp when the bigger teen grabbed his arm. “Easy! It’s me…I wanted to see if you wanted to team up.”

“Team…up…oh, thank you!” Eyes tearful, Izuku threw his arms about the taller boy. “Are you sure? With my stupid ten million points I’m getting shunned!”

Laughing, Haruki patted him on the back. “Easy, Izuku…I’m sure. We got this.”

“Hey, Deku! Haruki!” The boys turned, watching Ochaco rush toward them grinning. “Let's team up you two!”

Izuku gasped. “Uraraka! Are you sure? Everyone'll be after me and my ten million stupid points! Tell me you're not kidding!”

“If we run away the whole time, then we'll win, right?” Ochaco beamed.

“Um, you're either overestimating me or underestimating everyone else here.” Izuku responded sheepishly.

“Phooey! Anyway, it's better to team up with people you like!”

Less frazzled now, Izuku grinned at them both. A plan forming in his mind. Looking about, he searched. They just needed one more—there! Rushing over, he reached out. “Tokoyami!”

Startling, the bird headed the teenager looked down at the eager teen. “Midoriya?”

“Join me!” Izuku rushed out.

The teenager blinked, a little surprised, but after a moment, he nodded and followed him back to the others. Huddling together, they used their remaining time to put together a plan. Izuku would be their rider, Tokoyami their front horse and Ochaco and Haruki took up the flank either side. They had just situated themselves, when from the booth above, Hizashi began the countdown and the minute he hit go, it was game on.

The other teams immediately surged toward Izuku’s, but they had expected that to happen. As planned, they turned to run, only to yelp when the ground suddenly went to liquid.

“What the heck?!” Ochaco cried out.

“It must be his Quirk!” Izuku shouted, green eyes locking on a team just ahead of them. A kid with skull like features cackling in delight.

“I can’t get out!”

“Shit! Hold on! I’ll get us out of here!” Haruki urged, seconds before he activated his Quirk and levitated them free.

Landing several feet away, they kept themselves upright, much to the annoyance of several. They barely had a second before another attack came, only for Tokoyami’s Dark Shadow to stop it in its tracks.

“Stupid bird!” Jiro raged, pulling back her earphones, eyes narrowed. “He’s too fast!”

“Nice one, Tokoyami!” Izuku praised.

“Dark Shadow and I will protect you all.”

By now, the battle was a damn free for all. Each team hell bent on getting a high score, while others had already lost their headbands. They were trying their hardest not to get caught between multiple opponents and as everyone expected, every other team was gunning for them. Skidding to a stop, they came face to face with Katsuki and his team. Red eyes blazing, Katsuki grinned.

“Gotcha, nerd!”

Chapter Text

On their shoulders, Izuku laughed, his own green eyes fired up, instantly delighted to face Katsuki. “Bring it on, Kacchan!”

That a boy! Haruki thought with a grin. He had mere seconds to throw up a shield, before Katsuki struck, his explosions rattling fiercely against the field of energy. “Nice try blast boy!”

“Screw you, Gandalf!”

Barking a laugh at the very idea Katsuki at some point watched those old movies, Haruki grinned deviously. “Come and get us, short fuse!”

Laughing, Katsuki urged his team forward, hands sparking. “Those ten million points are ours!”

Between Tokoyami and Haruki, they kept out of reach. Dark Shadow was a black abyss of not going to happen and Haruki kept flinging up shield after shield, until they got around Katsuki’s team and made a run for it. Ochaco cheered happily, Izuku grinning in delight above them. They dodged others, only to end up nearly frozen in place when Todoroki released a burst of his ice. Haruki quickly created a barrier of fire that deflected it and just like Katsuki, they found themselves facing Todoroki, but unlike with the brash blond, there were no grins, no fun challenging, Todoroki’s eyes were narrowed and cold. He was playing for keeps.

All around, other teams were frozen in place, somewhat creating an accidental block and caging them in. They kept to Todoroki’s left, knowing he couldn’t blast his ice without taking out Iida in the process. With barely a minute left, they were at a stalemate. Or were they? Eyes narrowing, Haruki could see Iida’s engines flaring…the clever bastard had thought of something and damn it to hell, no way was he winning here.

“Ochaco, get us off the ground!”

“Huh…uh, okay!” Confused, Ochaco decided just to go with it and not a moment too soon.

They were off the ground, when Haruki’s eyes blazed neon green and yelping, Iida was suddenly frozen in place by…was that a tree stump?! It was as if it had rapidly grown around his legs!

“Damn it!” Todoroki snapped out, mismatched eyes furious. “Bastard!”

“All is fair in love and war, Todoroki!” Haruki called out, saluting the boy with a laugh, just as the buzzer sounded.

“We did it!” Ochaco cheered, releasing her Quirk and helping Izuku down.

Heart racing, Izuku could scarcely believe it, but sure enough they’d done it, they had defended their points! Going over to Iida, Haruki reversed his Quirk, getting the boy free. Too impressed to be annoyed, the taller teenager praised his creativity, while Todoroki snubbed them and stalked away. Haruki rolled his eyes. The idiot was through to the next round. He was being stupid.

“That ends round two!” Hizashi’s voice boomed over the speakers. “Now, let's look at who our top four teams are! In first place it is Team Midoriya! In second place Team Todoroki! In Third place Team Bakugo and finally in fourth place Team Aizawa! These four valiant teams will advance onto the next round…but first, lunch!”

Grinning, Haruki looked around and saw his brother stood with his team and waved happily at him. Turning back to ask Izuku about food, he startled when he found the boy gone. Eyes dancing around, he frowned when he saw Izuku nervously following Todoroki. What the hell was the moody shit up to? Part of him wanted to follow, but logic kept him put. Izuku could handle himself, he didn’t need Haruki bursting in like some Prince Charming. Reluctantly, he searched out his brother and they went in search of grub.

By the time they returned for the third and final round, everyone was recharged and ready to go. They drew lots to determine who they were up against. First battle right out of the gate happened to be Izuku and Hitoshi. Unfortunately, because Izuku knew how Hitoshi’s Quirk worked, it came down to a physical match instead. Izuku didn’t bother using his own power to keep it fair, but in the end Izuku was stronger and ended up knocking Hitoshi out of bounds with a well-placed roundhouse kick. Sero lost to Todoroki in barely a second with an attack that was honestly overpowered and Aoyama barely lasted five minutes against Mina. Haruki’s first match was against Iida, which ended with Haruki the victor. The first real nail biter though, was Ochaco against Katsuki.

Sat in the stands, ten minutes into their battle, Hitoshi winced at yet another explosion. “He’s pulling no punches.”

“Nope,” Izuku squeaked. “I thought he might go easy on her.”

Haruki folded his arms over his chest and leant back, smiling when Mina immediately began braiding his long hair to keep herself busy. “He’s right not to.”

“What?” Jiro demanded from beside him, eyes wide. “You think it’s okay he’s trying to mash her into the ground?”

Rolling his green eyes, Haruki barked a laugh. “Okay… you lot need to pay closer attention. One, if Bakugo didn’t go at her with his full strength, it would be because he thought she was too weak to handle him and two, Ochaco is the one calling the shots. Don’t believe me? Pay attention to what’s above them.”

Several sets of eyes moved, and mouths dropped open. “Oh!”

Minutes later, Ochaco’s best effort still wasn’t enough. Katsuki took the win. On and on it went until the matchup Haruki was dreading,

Izuku VS Todoroki.

At the start of the match, Izuku stood his ground. Thanks to Aizawa, he had already managed to control his Quirk in his hands without breaking his bones. But that was in a controlled setting, and with a lot less pressure on him. When it moved from Izuku simply wanting to win, to wanting to get through Todoroki’s thick skull, well, it all went spectacularly to hell. When their Quirks collided violently creating a vicious backlash, Haruki’s heart very nearly stopped and to see Izuku collapse to the ground, beaten to hell ran his insides completely cold. But the worst of it was getting to the infirmary and finding out he’d need surgery. By the time he stepped out on the battle ground, eyes locked on Todoroki, his insides were lit by fire, and he was out for blood!

“You seem irritated,” Todoroki commented, circling the raven-haired teenager. He had yet to blast off his opening attack, but then, he had no idea how Haruki would counter it, because the possibilities were too numerous. “You’re very attached to Midoriya.”

“If this is your bullshit attempt at antagonising me, give it up, Todoroki,” Haruki snapped. “I won’t be goaded.”

Nodding, Todoroki finally struck. He guessed what the counter would be, this, wasn’t even on the list. Jumping back, Haruki’s form changed, bones shifting until a sleek black panther stood, tail snapping back and forth. There were gasps from the audience and from the speakers, he could hear his papa giving a rundown of his Quirk.

“Haruki Aizawa, Quirk: Conjure! Haruki has the ability to manipulate a constant energy source in his body to change himself or his surroundings. It makes his Quirk harder to identify and his only limit is his imagination!”

“I wonder what else you can do,” Todoroki commented, never taking his eyes off the panther. “Let’s see how far your imagination can go!”

Shit! With a screeching yowl, Haruki dodged more ice, the frigid cold chasing him, putting his panther instincts on edge, to the point he shifted back, before his animal brain decided to take over and force him to bolt. Another blast of ice came hurtling toward him, but with a blaze of his eyes, lifting his hand, he blasted it apart before it could reach him. “Still with the ice? Damn it, Todoroki, change the record! At least with Izuku you used your fire!”

Scowling, Todoroki struck again and again and again, but every single time, Haruki lazily countered it. Todoroki was finally slowing down, and the green-eyed teenager instantly took advantage. Bolting forward, he dodged, ducked and weaved. Frustrated, Todoroki grew more and more reckless with his ice, until Haruki was suddenly in front of him, eyes glowing eerily and pressed a finger to his forehead. Just like that, Todoroki’s dual eyes rolled back, and he crumpled to the ground, silence falling.

“Shoto Todoroki is unable to continue!” Nemuri called out after assessing the situation. “Haruki Aizawa moves onto the next round!”

Panting, Haruki stepped down. His muscles ached, head throbbing a little. That little trick took a great deal of energy to pull off and as easy as it looked, it took a lot out of him to use. Even since increasing his Quirk training. But there was no time to rest. Katsuki was up against Tokoyami, which lasted no length, since the brash teen figured out quickly how to subdue Dark Shadow and now here it was, the last fight of the tournament. He had just enough time to grab a bottle of water and a breather, but a quick glance into the stands helped boost him better than anything else. Izuku sat next to his brother, looking rough, but otherwise okay. Steadier he went to face Katsuki.

Grinning, the ash blond watched the kid approach. His raven hair had been braided back. He recognised one of Mina’s clips holding it together. Figured. Racoon eyes was always messing with long hair and Haruki’s fell right to his ass. A quick scan and it was clear he was worn out. Understandable. The round with Todoroki was a bitch.

“Looking a bit wiped there, Gandalf,” Katsuki called out gruffly.

Not friends—yet. Far from it. Afterall, his shoulder still twinged damn it, but Haruki liked the easy narky banter they’d settle into. Grinning, He stretched out his arms, waiting for Nemuri’s go ahead. “Yeah, yeah, I’ll take a nap after I’ve kicked your ass.”

The minute they were let lose, Katsuki blasted across the battleground, roaring like a warrior. Haruki threw up his strongest shield, the barrier glowing a pale blue about him. It shimmered violently at Katsuki’s first powerful strike but held. Watching the teen change direction, Haruki shifted his form and dodged out of reach, his sleek panther body moving powerfully.

Landing with a grunt, Katsuki skidded to a stop, red eyes latching onto the large black cat. “Get back here you furball!”

Growling lowly, showing off his lethally sharp teeth, Haruki crouched, butt wiggling. He was full on taunting his opponent and as calmed down as Katsuki had become, he was still a hot head.

“Bastard!” Lunging after him, Katsuki aimed another blast, this time several at a time. A screen of smoke billowed up and for a moment, Katsuki thought he’d gotten him, only to yelp when a boot came out of nowhere, hitting him dead in the chest and sending him sprawling.

Haruki landed, dusting himself off. “Oh, watch your step there, Bakugo.”

Rubbing his chest, Katsuki got back to his feet, growling curses. “Smug asshole.” He barked. He wanted to lunge again, take a swipe, and blast him to hell, but Haruki was quick to counter every time. He had to be smarter. For now, the younger boy seemed to be on the defensive, but maybe that was the problem. He needed Haruki on the offensive and for that, he was gonna have to push some major buttons. “You got some weird assed Quirk just FYI.”

A little thrown, Haruki’s eyes narrowed. “As opposed to the completely normal ability of secreting Nitroglycerin you can blow shit up with?”

Grinning, Katsuki shrugged. “Yeah, but that was bound to happen with my parents Quirks. But yours? It’s like your Quirk factor couldn’t make up its mind. Guess you could ask your parents…but, oh, you can’t.”

Head jerking back as if he’d been slapped, Haruki felt an old hurt digging at his insides. Muscles tensing, he hissed out a furious breath. “Watch it, Bakugo.”

“Why? Did I hit a nerve?” Katsuki taunted. “Then there’s the other issue…you’re holding back.”

Haruki barked a laugh. “This is the final, Bakugo. I made it this far…How the hell is that holding back?”

“Oh, big whoop!” Katsuki whipped back. “You’re a kid with a rare Quirk and you think your so great you’re barely lifting a finger because you think none of us can handle you!”

“Keeping a limitation in place isn’t a bad thing, Bakugo,” Haruki griped. “What, you think Pro’s go all out on most Villains? No. We’re supposed to capture, not kill.”

“Limitation?” Katsuki laughed. “You’re full of yourself! You’re not even trying to attack me! Are you afraid? Show me what you can really do!”

Haruki was getting pissed. He knew the asshole had made the barb about his birth parents to rile him, but this goading shit over his Quirk was rising his hackles. “Knock it off, Bakugo…you couldn’t handle me at full power.” Irritated, he drove his fist into the ground to create a mini tremor.

Laughing, Katsuki dodged. “Full power? Wow! You think way too much about yourself! Unleash it! Go on! Show me what you can do!”

Damn it, damn it, damn it! Why was this getting to him? Hell! Why was he letting it get to him? Katsuki was intentionally poking at him, Haruki knew he was, but damn it all to Hell, it was annoying the shit out of him. Panting heavily, he felt sweat glide down his spine and rubbing a hand over his face, he flung the droplets toward Katsuki. They transmuted halfway and the blond found himself dodging sharp shards of ice.

“Oh, come on!” Katsuki goaded. “Pathetic! Is this the shit you think will get you a Hero Licence? I know you got more in you! I know you could have done a whole lot better to protect Mr Aizawa! You nearly let your father die!”

The blood rushed in Haruki’s ears. Suddenly he couldn’t hear, white noise filling the void and then a pulse ripped through the stadium, Haruki’s eyes swallowed by the blazing green glow of his Quirk. Above them, lightning ripped through the sky, the surrounding lights buzzed loudly as they were overpowered and shattered, drawing startled screams. The Earth cracked and shook, frost splintering over it, burning away just as quickly when fire exploded all over it too. Katsuki watched wide eyed as Haruki’s body shifted, bones snapping, until he wasn’t a boy…not a panther…just caught in the middle and maw opening wide, the beast let lose a screeching yowl that echoed, before bolting toward the blond.

“Shit!” Katsuki cursed, using his explosions to blast out of reach. Below him, Haruki poofed from the ground in a flurry of smoke, reappearing just above him. Katsuki yelped when claws tore over his left shoulder, but twisting he blasted out of reach.

There was no playing now. Haruki went after him with single minded focus, his Quirk shredding the arena apart. A storm descended upon them, making it near impossible to see and everywhere debris took different shapes and lunged at Katsuki. Dodging yet another blade, he cursed, catching sight of Haruki within the clouds. When chains exploded from the ground, he blasted them away, yelping when his wrists throbbed in protest. He was running on steam and had clearly underestimated just how much Haruki was holding back.

“Tsk, tsk, are you on the run, Bakugo?” Haruki drawled walking toward him, his eyes a beacon of green, back in human form, but his smile near feral. “I’m far from done!”

Katsuki cried out when a sensation washed over him, pain burning through his limbs. He couldn’t move, why couldn’t he move?! What was he doing?! Then the storm suddenly broke. Revealing the utter decimation of the ground. Crap! When had Haruki ripped the piping up? And was that—the powerlines?! Panting heavily, Katsuki realised he wasn’t paralysed anymore. But…why? Gasping, he looked across the ground where Haruki had collapsed in a heap, eyes glassy and blood trickling from his nose.

“Haruki Aizawa is unable to continue!” Nemuri suddenly called out. “Our winner is Katsuki Bakugo!”

Haruki heard it all from miles off, as if his mind had completely retreated. Stupid move using his Quirk the way he had, especially after using it all day, but it was inevitable. Katsuki the clever bastard had found a ragged nerve and exploited it. When he finally passed out, he was smiling. The brash asshole really had a pair.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Head pounding, Haruki woke hours later, blinking away the grit in his eyes and found he was in bed in Recovery Girl’s infirmary. Frowning, trying to get his mushy brain to boot up, the teenager shifted around, blinking in surprise when he found Izuku sat in the armchair by his bed, deep asleep and snoring softly. He wasn’t alone, Katsuki was sprawled awkwardly on another chair, sound asleep, chin resting on his chest, a bandage peeking through the torn slashes of his gym clothes. Next to him was Haruki’s parents and Hitoshi.

“You’ve been out cold for six hours.”

Looking over at the familiar voice, Haruki grinned sheepishly at Recovery Girl. “In my defence…Bakugo is very good at pissing people off, Granny Chiyo.”

Turning to face him, she raised a brow. “Uh huh. You think that’s an acceptable excuse for draining your energy like that?”

Haruki huffed, flopping back against his pillows. “Probably not.”

“I’ll leave you to your thoughts.”

Grateful he had avoided a chewing out for now; Haruki took stock of his body. He felt rung out. Muscles aching all over, but otherwise okay. Looking up, he saw he was connected to an IV pumping him full of fluids as well as a buttload of monitors. Kami. He was like a damn switch board!

“H-Haruki?”

Green eyes snapping around, Haruki went to mush. For a kid so built, Izuku currently looked like a sleepy kitten, his freckled cheeks rosy and green curls all over the place. When he saw pain filling his eyes, Haruki reached out and soothed him back. “Take it easy, Izuku. You’re in pain. Why didn’t you go home?”

Izuku shifted in the chair, mindful of his bandaged arms. “I-I’m fine. I just wanted to be sure you were okay!”

“Me?” Haruki spluttered. “I didn’t shatter my arms to the point of needing surgery!”

“No, you just used your Quirk so much your blood pressure dropped so bad you would have ended up with brain damage if it weren’t for Recovery Girl!”

Wait, what?! Had he wiped himself out that badly?! Gaping like a fish, he noticed, Izuku was shaking, and instantly felt like an ass. Had he scared him that badly? “Izuku…Izuku, I’m fine…I didn’t mean to scare you or anyone!”

Tears welling in Izuku’s eyes, he shifted and gave in to a desire he’d been having for weeks. Pressing their foreheads together, he just wanted to be close to the bigger boy. “You scared me half to death.” He whimpered. “You were so limp, and pale and they couldn’t move you…they had to get Recovery Girl fast and the adults looked so freaked! Kacchan had thought he’d killed you!”

Shit! Yup, he was an ass. Reaching up with a shaky hand, he glided a bronze finger over Izuku’s cheek, using his thumb to catch the tears starting to fall. “Come on, Izuku, don’t cry…I’m so sorry.” A breath apart, he had to, the need was burning him. Shaping his hand about Izuku’s face, Haruki swept it up into his mess of soft green curls and tugged.

Izuku’s face flamed the minute their mouths touched, green eyes blowing wide. Gasping, his blood heated further when Haruki deepened the kiss. Clumsy at first, he kissed back regardless, finding a rhythm easily, until a throat being cleared completely derailed them.

The teenagers sprang apart, eyes landing on four very amused expressions. At first, no one moved and then Katsuki thrust a hand toward Hitoshi with a sharkish grin. “Pay up, eyebags!”

Swearing colourfully, Hitoshi reluctantly slapped some cash into the blond’s hand.

“W-What?!” Izuku spluttered. “Kacchan! You…You made a bet!”

“That you too gooey eyed idiots would finally cross that friendship line after the festival?” Katsuki’s grin grew even sharper. “Bet your ass I did! You two have been eyeball fucking each other for weeks!”

“Kacchan!”

“Thank you, Bakugo,” Aizawa grimaced, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Articulate as ever. Firefly, you took ten years off my life today.”

“And mine!” Hizashi blurted out. “Seriously, kiddo!”

“It’s my fault.” Everyone looked at Katsuki in surprise. Despite messing around only minutes ago, it was clear that the teenager was agitated. Fists clenched, he kept his eyes downcast. “I knew you were holding back…I wanted to beat you with you at your full power…no bullshit! So…I…I prodded until you lost your shit and that…that was amazing! Your Quirk is insane! But I…damn it, I never meant to nearly kill you!”

“Hey,” Haruki started, his tone soothing. “Bakugo, I’m a big boy…if I’m gonna do something boneheaded, I’m gonna do it and it’ll be on me. You pushed my buttons sure, but I’m the dumbass who kept pushing back, even when I knew I was burned out. Even when I had siphoned more energy to keep going. I try to keep it to just a percentage, not just for me…but everyone else. I’ll mentally tell myself I’m only so powerful, but in honesty I’m a lot more powerful than I sometimes can handle. It’s caused some issues before.”

Katsuki’s eyes narrowed. “Was that your full power?”

Haruki grinned widely. “Let’s just say, when the well is full, there is a lot I can do.”

“Holy crap!”

Eventually, Katsuki left to go home and while Hizashi and Hitoshi went in search of food, Aizawa offered to drop Izuku home. Shy, the boy flushed several shades of red when Haruki tugged him down for a goodbye kiss. “Soon as we’re able, we’re going on a date.”

Smiling shyly, Izuku nodded. “I’d like that.”

Warmed to his toes, Haruki snuggled down and closed his eyes, a goofy grin on his face as he drifted off.

Chapter Text

After the sports festival they were given a few days off to recover, before resuming their classes. Haruki’s body took the opportunity to punish him and viciously. The day after his battle with Katsuki, he was hit with a brutal fever, his stomach violently sick and spent hours wrapped around the toilet. Thankfully, it only lasted forty-eight hours. On the last day before going back to school, he and Hitoshi got such a shock when they were told Tenya Iida’s older brother Tensei had been taken down by a Villain and nearly killed. When Haruki spoke to Izuku about it, the boy was worried that Iida wasn’t coping well. He promised they’d keep an eye on him.

When classes resumed Monday, they headed in with their parents. Aizawa parted ways at the staffroom, while Haruki and Hitoshi made their way to the 1-A classroom. Catching sight of Izuku, Haruki beamed, his grin only widening when the green haired teenager flushed right to his roots at the sight of him. Weaving his way between the seats, he bent his head and pressed a quick kiss to Izuku’s cheek before taking his seat behind him.

Instant silence fell, making Haruki chuckle, but it didn’t last. With breathy squeals, the girls surrounded them, bouncing on their feet, cooing in delight.

“Oh my God!!!!” Mina squealed loudly, eyes alight. “When did this happen?!”

“Yesterday!” Katsuki answered, turning to face them with a grin. “Thought Haruki was resting, but nooooo, woke to them playing tonsil hockey.”

“Kacchan!” Izuku squawked, cheeks blazing crimson.

“Thanks for the imagery, Bakugo!” Hitoshi grimaced. “I just about got the image out of my brain. Now you’ve refreshed it.”

“No one made you gawk like a stalker, ‘Toshi!” Haruki laughed.

“Alright, settle down.” Aizawa drawled, stepping into the classroom. His students were quick to return to their seats and though he’d normally scold them for not being aware of his presence, he let it slide. “We have a big class today on Hero Informatics.”

“Oh, no!” Kaminari groaned. “Informatics? Please don't tell me it's a pop quiz.”

Kirishima thumped his head against his desk with a whine. “Crap, I bet it's about hero laws. I'm so bad at stuff like that!”

Aizawa waited a beat, before saying. “You need codenames. Time to pick your hero identities. This is related to the pro hero draft picks that I mentioned the last time we were in class together. Normally, students don't have to worry about the draft yet. Not until their second or third year, but your class is different. In fact, by extending offers to first-years like you, pros are essentially investing in your potential. Any offers can be rescinded if their interest in you dies down before graduation, though.”

“So, what you're saying is, we'll still have to prove ourselves after we've gotten recruited.” Hagakure queried.

Aizawa nodded, turning to the board, “correct. Now. Here are the totals for those of you who got offers. In past years, it's been more spread out. But there's a big gap this time.”

“Gah! That's no fair.”

“What about the real star? Moi?”

“Looks like Haruki got the most!”

“Todoroki and Bakugo came in close to him!”

Eyes scanning, Haruki winced when he noticed Izuku had gotten no offers. Considering he had broken himself to pieces going against Todoroki, it was expected. Still, he wasn’t worried. He knew from previous years that even without offers, they’d all still need to find a place to intern. A moment later, his father confirmed as such.

“Despite these results, you'll all be interning with pros. Got it. Even those of you who didn't get any offers.”

“Oh, so, we're all interning?” Izuku blurted out.

“Yes. You already got to experience combat with real villains during the attack on the USJ facility. But it'll still be helpful to see pros at work. Up close and personal, in the field. Firsthand.”

And for that they needed hero names! Bouncing with excitement, they could barely contain themselves. Aizawa shut down their giddiness, too tired for it. “These hero names will likely be temporary, but take them seriously or...”

“...you'll have hell to pay later!” The students gasped at the sight of the R rated Hero Midnight! Nemuri stopped next to Aizawa, grinning down at them all. “What you pick today could be your codename for life. You better be careful, or you'll be stuck with something utterly indecent.”

Ignoring the fact that was mostly directed at him and his codename Eraserhead, Aizawa gave his students a quick explanation. “Midnight is going to have final approval over your names. It's not my forte.”

“The name you give yourself is important. It helps reinforce your image and shows what kind of hero you wanna be in the future. A codename tells people exactly what you represent.” Nemuri smiled widely. “Take All Might for example.”

Handing out whiteboards and markers, Nemuri rolled her eyes when she noticed Aizawa had wiggled into his yellow sleeping bag and was already sound asleep. Honestly, the man would sleep through Armageddon. Giving them a few minutes, Nemuri set her hands on her hips, blue eyes bright. “Now, students, who among you is ready to share?”

Kirishima blanched. “We're presenting these?!”

“Oh, great!” Sero moaned. “Who's got the balls to go first?!”

To everyone’s surprise, Aoyama was the first to step up, the blond boy looking entirely too happy with himself. “Hold your breath.” He gushed, before whipping his board above his head. “The Shining Hero. My name is ‘I can not stop twinkling!’ Mon amis. You can't deny my sparkle.”

“Oh, come on!” The class bemoaned together. He couldn’t be serious, and yet to their shock, Midnight was all for it!

“It'll be better this way.” Nemuri corrected, adjusting the words on the board. “Take out the "I" and shorten the "cannot" to "can't.”

“It's stunning, mademoiselle!”

“Okie dokie, lemme go next!” Mina said, leaping up excitedly and bounding toward the podium. “My code name: Alien Queen!”

Nemuri cringed, eyes wide. “Hold on. Like that horrible monster with the acidic blood? I don't think so.” Dejected, Mina went back to her seat.

“Ribbit! I think I've got one.” Getting up, Asui went to the front and turned to face the class. “I've had this name in mind since grade school. Rainy Season Hero: Froppy!”

“That's delightful!” Nemuri gushed. “It makes you sound approachable. What a great example of a name everyone will love!”

“I've got mine, too!” Kirishima called out, taking Asui’s spot and holding out his board. “The Sturdy Hero. My name is Red Riot!”

“…Red Riot…? Ah…You're paying homage to the Chivalrous Hero, Crimson Riot, yes?”

“That's right.” Kirishima smiled. “He may be kind of old school, but someday, I wanna be just like he was. Crimson is my idol!”

Jiro went next, holding out her board confidently. “The Hearing Hero. I'm Earphone Jack.”

“Now that's a good one!” Nemuri cheered. After that the shyness was forgotten and everyone was ready to take their turn.

“The Tentacle Hero, Tentacole.”

“Oh, I like what you're doing with that. A nice portmanteau.”

“The Taping Hero, Cellophane!”

“That's on the nose. Good work!”

“Martial Arts Hero: Tailman.”

“No surprise with that one, I guess!”

“I'm the Sweets Hero, Sugarman!”

“Perfect!”

“Pinky!”

“Make those looks work for you, girl!”

“Stun gun Hero: I am Chargebolt.”

“Electric, doncha think? Makes me all tingly!”

“The Stealth Hero: Invisible Girl!”

“That really suits you! Now come on, who's gonna step up next?”

“I hope that I can live up to this name. The Everything Hero: I'm Creati!”

“Creative!”

“Shoto.”

Nemuri blinked, frowning at Todoroki’s board, “Just your name? Is that it?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Jet-Black Hero: Tsukuyomi.”

“Ah, God of the night!”

She got through the group quicker than Haruki expected. Figuring to hell with it, he got up to take his turn and hoped his brother had the decency not to make fun of him. Setting his board down, he pretty much blurted out. “The Sorcery Hero: Warlock!” From his seat, he saw Hitoshi give a start. After all, Hitoshi had given him that very title when they were kids. Instead of mocking him, his brother smiled, nodding his head in approval.

“I love it!” Nemuri beamed. “It suits you perfectly! Now, who’s next…? Bakugo, what about you?”

At first, Katsuki wanted to have a big splashy name, but the more he listened, the more he realised how stupid it sounded. Getting up, he stepped up and hoped he didn’t look like an idiot when he set down his board. “The explosion Hero: Dynamight.”

“Oh, that is perfect for you!” Nemuri cooed. “Well done, Bakugo!”

“Okay. My turn.” Ochaco darted up, smiling down at everyone. “This is the name I thought of: Uravity!”

“I just love that!” Looking about, Nemuri realised they’d had very few left to take their turn. “To be honest, choosing names is going faster than I thought it would. All we have left is young Hitoshi…Iida. Oh, yes, and Midoriya, too.”

Wordlessly. Iida went to take his turn, setting his board down. “Tenya.”

Surprised, Nemuri frowned at the board. “You're using your real name, too?” When all she got was a small nod, she made a mental note to check in on the kid later and called up Izuku. “Well, Midoriya, are you ready?”

“Oh. Yes!” Izuku made his way up and turned to face everyone, turning his board. Everyone gasped, while Katsuki’s red eyes widened in shock.

“Really, Midoriya? You sure about that?”

“Yeah, man, remember, that could be your name forever.”

“Right. I used to hate it.” Izuku said, smiling to himself. “But then, something changed. I guess...Someone taught me that it could have a different meaning. And that had a huge impact on how I felt. So, now I really like it. Deku. That must be my codename!”

Finally, it was Hitoshi’s turn. Making his way to the front of the class, he set down his board. “The thought control Hero: Echo.”

Haruki grinned. It was a name he was familiar with. His brother had picked it when he was a kid. But he never thought he’d use it.

“Oh! That’s wonderful!” Nemuri told him, hands clapping together. “Perfect! That’s everyone! You all did so well!”

Aizawa awoke from his nap, stretching with a yawn and a grunt and was instantly alert, shooing Nemuri out, he tossed aside his sleeping bag. “Now that everyone's decided on their hero names, we can go back to talking about your upcoming internships. They'll last for one week. As for who you'll be working with. Those of you who were on the board will choose from among your offers, everyone else will have a different list. You have a lot to think about. There are around agencies across the country who've agreed to take on interns from your class. Each agency has a different specialty that its heroes focus on. Keep that in mind. Imagine that you were Thirteen. You'd want to choose a place that focuses on rescuing people, not fighting villains. Understand? Think carefully before you decide.”

“Yes, sir!”

At the sound of the bell, everyone began gathering their belongings. Starving and more than ready to head down to lunch. Haruki jumped up on Izuku’s desk smiling down at him, grinning when the green haired teen blushed. “Movie night after school! You and me!”

Nearly dropping his yellow backpack, Izuku clutched it with a bandaged hand. “L-Like on a…um…date?”

Oh, Kami! He was too cute! “Yup, Izuku. Our first date.” Spluttering, his cheeks burning brighter, Izuku couldn’t find the words, but after a moment, he nodded shyly. Beaming, Haruki bent his head and gave him a quick kiss. “Perfect. Come on, let’s go get some food.”

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

After school, they went to a Movie Theatre known for pre-Quirk movies. Haruki picked out a ridiculous American comedy for them to watch and Izuku loved every minute of it.

“That was the most idiotic thing I have ever seen!” Izuku laughed helplessly as he and Haruki left the movie theatre. “That’s what they put in movies all those years ago?”

Haruki grinned in return, enjoying his amusement. It had been a lot of fun watching Izuku’s reactions. Like a child at Christmas, he had lit up from the moment it started, and every bit of warm laughter delighted the bigger teen.

“I figured we’ve had enough drama so far this year, so the comedy was the better option,” Haruki said with a smile. “Big laughs with him. Even if you don’t get it.”

“It was crude, absolutely ridiculous and yet...It’s the most fun I’ve ever had!” Beaming at him, eyes bright, Izuku stopped looking up at him. “For my first ever date, this was wonderful.”

“Hey, it’s not over yet, come on!”

Ice Skating. Holy crap, Haruki brought him ice skating! He’d never been. He’d like to say it was because he never wanted to go, but truth be told, his poor mother spent so much time working to support them and with his father leaving, normal activities sort of were forgotten about. His Quirkless status didn’t help either. It wouldn’t be the first time he was chased away from somewhere.

On shaky feet, he moved slowly in the skates. Haruki grinned, gliding by him with ease and stopping in front of the boy, he took his bandaged hands. “Easy, Izuku, I got you.”

“W-We should probably rethink putting someone as clumsy as me in ice skates!” Izuku gasped, trying to get his wobbly legs to cooperate.

“Calm down, Izuku, I won’t let you fall!” Smiling, Haruki guided him carefully over the ice, his long braid swaying at his back. With each swoop around, Izuku grew more confident, until he was managing on his own.

“So,” Izuku began, as they continued to skate about. “Any ideas on who you’re interning for?”

“I got a lot of offers, but I’m not really sure who to go with.” Haruki sighed. “Or if I’ll go with any of them. My Quirk is unique and honestly, I tend to improve and learn with my parents. Regarding further training, I guess I need to improve my energy levels. If anything, my fight with Bakugo taught me, if I plan to use my Quirk to it’s fullest, I need to expand my power source.”

Izuku frowned, thinking. Running through his mental catalogue, until a name came to mind. “What about Supernova?”

Haruki swayed back and forth. “Who? I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I don’t know the name.”

“He’s actually an Underground Hero from New Orleans in America, but lived in Japan since he was fourteen.” Izuku explained. “Works mostly with child trafficking operations. Does a lot of undercover. But his Quirk is very similar to yours, in how it works. He’s like a living battery.”

“Oh! Wait! I think my Dad mentioned him before, eh, Andrei Boudreaux?”

“That’s him!” Izuku grinned. “His energy lets him do a few different things. Telekinesis, teleportation, flight, telepathy, forcefields and energy balls! There aren’t many videos of him, but the ones that are out there are amazing! If he’s willing, he’d be the perfect choice for you!”

People streaming by them, gazing down at Izuku’s flushed face, Haruki couldn’t help it. He tugged the teenager toward him and kissed him. Izuku gasped, hands fisting in Haruki’s jacket and melted against the bigger teen. “Kami!” Haruki breathed against his mouth. “You are stunning.”

Izuku flushed and laughed. “For babbling? No one likes it when I spew pure word vomit.”

“Not word vomit in the least,” Haruki corrected, nuzzling his nose with his. “Come on, you’re cold. Time for Hot chocolate!”

They ended up in a little Café attached to the Ice Rink, and enjoying a hot chocolate. Choosing a booth, Haruki was happy to have Izuku cuddled into his side, an arm curled about his waist while they enjoyed their treat. “What about you?” Haruki asked, popping a marshmallow in his mouth. “Anyone in mind for your internship?”

“Um, yeah…I got on offer. Gran Torino. I’ll be interning with him.”

Haruki didn’t recognise the name but beamed at Izuku. “That’s great! I’ll hopefully have a place sorted tomorrow. We totally got this!”

After hot chocolate, Haruki walked Izuku home, pressing a goodbye kiss to the boy’s cheek before bidding him goodnight. Once Izuku was inside, he started off home.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

A week later, 1-A left on their internships. Like Izuku suggested, he got in contact with Andrei Boudreaux. He didn’t usually take on interns, but having known Aizawa, he was willing to do it this time. Hitoshi had decided to go with Death Arms, alongside Jiro, which surprised Haruki. His brother eventually wanted to be an underground hero, but clearly, he wanted to take in the light first.

They took the train. Each getting off at different stops. For Haruki, it was situated on the outskirts of Musutafu. A stunning house on several acres of land. Awed, Haruki took note of a stable of all things and turning, he got his first look at Andrei. According to his file, he was the same age as his parents and yet, he didn’t look a day over eighteen. Bright silver waves framed a gold dust face, electric blue irises made brighter by the black sclera backdrop and when he smiled, it was with sharklike teeth similar to Kirishima’s.

“Bonjour!” He greeted in a gravelly tone. “Y’ found y’r way okay, oui?”

His accent was Cajun, and he spoke in English with a mix of French. Thank Kami for his Papa keeping up with his English all these years, allowing him to understand him perfectly. “The house is hard to miss, Mr Boudreaux.”

“Oh, Andrei, please, cher! Dis Mr Boudreaux stuff makes me sound so old!” Laughing jovially, the man made his down the front steps of his home, stopping in front of Haruki. “So, y’r Shota’s youngest? Gotta say, never t’ought dat grump would ‘ave any kids! But den, I nearly keeled over when I heard he’d gone an’ married Hizashi! Talk ‘bout opposites!”

Blinking, Haruki wasn’t even sure what to say. For an underground hero, the man was bubbly as hell. He could honestly give Izuku a run for his money in sheer cheerfulness. “Well, Dad is softer than people realise.”

“Especially wit’ cats!”

Haruki barked a laugh, because that sounded very much like his Dad! If he could get away with it, they’d have far more than the three felines that they did have. “Obvious even then, huh?”

Winking, Andrei laughed. “Oh, oui…loved dem…alright, grab y’r t’ings an’ come inside, cher. I want t’ see just what y’r Quirk entails an’ how we can get it workin’ betta. Can’t promise y’r gonna like me f’r it! This week is gonna be a bitch!”

Chapter Text

Andrei’s house was just as stunning as his grounds. Looking about, Haruki wondered if it was the family home. He knew the man came from a wealthy family. Everything was beautiful, from lush rugs to expensive paintings. Hearing a shuffle, he turned his head and found two stunning Rottweiler’s appraising him.

“Dat’s Remy an’ Beau,” Andrei introduced. “Dey’re just sussing y’ out. Dey won’t hurt y’, cher.”

“I’m not worried about that,” Haruki responded. “I’d know if they intended to cause me any harm.”

Head tilting, Andrei grinned. “Part o’ y’r Quirk?”

“I guess. I’ve always been able to sort of get a vibe off people and animals. Most don’t think it’s part of my Quirk…but…I think it is.”

“I’m inclined t’ agree.” Leading Haruki down a hall, he showed him to the room he’d be staying in for the week. “Like me, y’ got a constant energy flow. Y’d be surprised what dat would tune y’ into. Here we are…y’r abode f’r de next seven nights.”

Looking inside, Haruki blinked. It was plush, His own room was exactly as he wanted it back home. Spacious, with all his comforts, but this room was huge, twice the size of what he was used too. Honestly, it was too big, but it would do for crashing in. After all, he doubted he was going to get much sleep. After leaving his stuff inside and changing into comfortable workout gear, Haruki met Andrei down in the foyer and followed him out into the garden. They ventured past the stables, the nickering of horses following their movements and stopped at a chunk of land away from the house, that by the looks of the scorched Earth, this was where Andrei practiced.

“Alrighty!” The Pro Hero said cheerfully, clapping his hands together. “Let’s get started. T’ improve y’r Quirk, I need t’ see just what y’ can do wit’ it, okay cher?”

That sounded reasonable enough. “So, what exactly do you want me to do first?”

“What y’ did at de sport’s festival should suffice,” Andrei grinned.

Cheeks pinking, Haruki grew flustered. “Y-You saw that?”

“Oh, I did, cher.” Andrei laughed. “I watch it every year f’r curiosity. Was really impressed dis year. Dat Bakugo kid earned de win f’r de first years. Y’r power is somet’in else. Y’ve a fine handle on it t’ petit, but y’ do need to expand on de battery dat powers it…sooooo….”

Haruki yelped when an energy orb was suddenly blasted toward him. A sphere of electric blue, crackling and dangerous as it whizzed toward him. Throwing up a shield, one of his strongest, Haruki grunted in shock when it hit. His shield held, but the energy orb still pushed him back. “Holy crap!” He gasped, dodging just in time when Andrei tossed more, as if he were doing nothing but throwing tennis balls.

“Oh, come on kiddo! Y’ can do betta dan dat!”

His Dad had warned him Andrei was a wild burst of energy, but this was nuts. It was taking everything he had to stay on his feet and hold his ground. If anything, it thoroughly humbled him. Here he thought his power was extreme and yet Andrei was thoroughly trouncing him!

“Oh, crap!” With a tired yelp, the ground shifting beneath him, Haruki tried to teleport, only to find himself yanked to the ground by tree roots. Where the hell did tree roots come from?! Shifting to his Panther form, he wiggled free and darted out of reach, yowling angrily.

“Aww, cutie little fluff Butt,” Andrei cooed, energy crackling in his electric blue irises. “Come on petit, y’ can’t just stay on de defence!”

Damn it! Shifting back, Haruki gritted his teeth and eyes blazing neon, threw everything he had at the man. Andrei was clearly enjoying himself. His Quirk almost unlimited. By the time Haruki lay dizzy and aching on the ground, the Earth was ripped to shreds and Andrei the bastard had barely broken a sweat.

“Well, now,” the Pro Hero said, crouching down next to the teenager. “Y’r quite powerful, petit.”

“What?” The teen spluttered. “You just wiped the dirt with me!”

Andrei chuckled. “Cher, I’m a seasoned pro hero who’s had years t’ stockpile m’ Quirk. Dat doesn’t mean y’ aren’t extremely powerful. Y’r Quirk is far more flexible dan m’ own…only difference is, y’ don’t have a strong enough battery t’ manage all of it…but we can rectify dat.”

Andrei set him to different tasks for the remainder of the day, including chores that would be good for his stamina. He wasn’t allowed to have his phone for the week, no distractions and all that. Day two of training, Andrei set him to chores again, but this time told him to pick any aspect of his conjuring and maintain it all day. Choosing to summon a sphere of light he often used when reading late at night, Haruki left it floating about him. For the first couple of hours, it was easy to maintain, but as the day wore on, as the chores continued, it became harder to maintain it. He had to drop it near dinner time. Yet, Andrei was happy. That evening, they spent time expanding the core of his power, which was not the most comfortable. It involved him sitting with a set of high voltage batteries and creating a continuous cycle of power going between him and the batteries. At first it was painful, but as the evening continued, Haruki realised his body was adapting to the flow, by the time Andrei told him he could stop, he barely noticed the cycle flowing.

After dinner, they tried one on one again and Haruki was shocked at the increase in power. Even now he could feel how much his core had expanded.

“Dat’s it kiddo!” Andrei cheered, dodging a sphere of fire, electric eyes bright. “Y’ve gotten betta already!”

“My core feels so full now.” Haruki grunted, conjuring more fire. “It’s thrumming under my skin, but I can handle it.”

“Y’ could gradually increase y’r battery…but we’re going de hasty route.” Throwing up a forcefield, Andrei stopped a fire attack. “By de time dis week is over, y’r gonna be running at double y’r power, if not more.”

And he wasn’t wrong. Each day, Haruki repeated the exercise and each evening sparring session, he could stretch his Quirk farther and for longer than he could before, until finally, he landed a hit.

Andrei yelped when Haruki’s familiar living fire ripped clean through his forcefield on day five and left him ducking for cover. Silence falling, the Pro Hero pulled himself off the dirt, jaw dropped and eyes wide. Haruki looked just as stunned and throwing his head back, the Cajun roared with laughter. “Dat’s more like it! I knew y’ had a fire in y’ petit! If dis is what y’ can do after only five days, I can’t wait t’ see what y’ can do wit’ years t’ grow!”

Tired, muscles tender, Haruki grinned in delight. He wondered if even his Dad would have a harder time taking him on now.

By day seven, Haruki was sore, worn out and grinning like a Cheshire cat. Even now he could feel the pulse of his core. It had more than doubled under Andrei’s teaching. When it was time to catch the train home, the Cajun drove him to the station and walked him inside.

“Well, this is it,” Haruki commented, catching sight of his train. “Thank you for this. I learned a lot this week.”

“I had a blast, petit!” Andrei grinned. “Not everyday I meet someone wit’ a Quirk similar t’ m’ own an’ y’ got major potential. Y’ do as I suggested. Battery boost once a week t’ help y’r core expand. An’ here’s m’ number.”

Accepting the offered business card, it dawned on the teenager he still hadn’t turned his phone back on. Andrei had been reporting back to his parents every evening while he was on an electronic detox. “So, I’m okay to bug you if I need to?”

Andrei grinned. “Oh, I’d be insulted if y’ didn’t, cher! Now, off wit’ y’.”

With a final wave goodbye, Haruki boarded the train and found his seat. Stowing his things, he pulled out his phone and turned it on. He figured on some missed calls and texts, what he hadn’t expected was his phone having a near seizure as it buzzed across the table with nearly a hundred notifications. “What the hell!” Frowning, he unlocked the screen and scrolled through, his heart dropping through his ass. What the fuck did Izuku get caught up in?!

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Glad to finally see his own bed, Izuku faceplanted it with an exhausted groan. It had been a long week between Gran Torino and the violent monster Stain. Even now his injuries still throbbed a little, but it could have been a whole lot worse. He had tried getting through to Haruki. Needed badly to talk to him and yet, got nothing. Honestly, he gave up after the first fifty messages. Was he ignoring him?

“Izuku! There’s someone here to see you!”

Frowning at his mother’s call, Izuku wiggled off his bed and headed out to the living-room, coming up short at the sight of… “Haruki?”

Whirling around from where he was pacing, Haruki practically leaped over Inko and caught Izuku up in a tight hug. To his shock, Izuku felt the bigger boy shaking like a leaf. “My phone was off!” Haruki spluttered shakily. “Andrei wanted no distractions, so I only got all your messages a couple of hours ago. Then I saw the news articles from Hosu City…and that…that Nomu thing carrying you away! I’ve been out of my mind trying to get here as fast as possible! I very nearly broke the law and was fit to teleport! Are you okay, are you hurt?!”

Izuku flushed crimson, when Haruki held him back and began looking for injuries. Wincing at each bandage or bruise he came across. Watching his mother from the corner of his eye, Izuku flushed even darker when he realised the clever woman had put two and two together and was grinning like a loon. “Uh…H-Haruki, I’m fine! I promise!”

“What the hell were you doing anywhere near Hosu?!” Haruki finally snarked irritably. “After what happened to Iida’s brother?”

“Technically it was an accident!” Izuku defended. “Gran Torino and I were on the train, travelling through Hosu when a Nomu threw a hero straight through the side of it. The city was a mess, and I knew Iida was there, so I…uh…went looking for him. Endeavour saved us just in time and stopped Stain.”

Haruki stiffened. That was a lie. Not everything he said, just the part about Endeavour. He was no idiot. The only reason Izuku would lie, is if he had been involved in stopping Stain. Something that however brave, was still illegal. Something that could ruin his chance at truly becoming a Pro and even ruin his life—Unless adults stepped in and fudged the details. Letting it go for now, he gathered Izuku back into his arms and kissed his temple. “Scared the shit out of me!”

“I’m sorry,” Izuku mumbled, fingers gripping his jacket, burrowing into the warmth of his chest. “I was so scared.”

When the tears came, Haruki held him, rubbing his back and speaking soothingly. When Izuku finally gathered himself, pulling away, he saw his mother setting down snacks and tea on the coffee table. Rubbing his eyes, he darted over to help, endearingly flustered.

Inko Midoriya had taken an instant liking to Haruki. She had a feeling her son had met someone and honestly, she a hundred percent approved. Anyone who worried about her baby that fiercely, was okay in her book. Curiosity had her asking about the lightning shaped scar across his face and his response thoroughly stunned her in more ways than one.

“Oh!” Inko gasped, teacup shaking a little in her hands. “I know you! Well, of you would be more accurate.”

“Huh? How do you know Haruki, Mom?!” Izuku rushed out, head snapping between them both, but Haruki looked just as surprised.

“You were just a baby, Izuku,” Inko explained. “A detective was going door to door about a baby found injured in an alley nearby. I had always wondered if it had all turned out okay.”

Haruki smiled warmly. “It did. I still think about my birth parents and wonder where I came from, but I wouldn’t give up my adoptive family for anything.”

“I’m thrilled to hear it,” Inko told him cheerfully, reaching out to pat his hand. “You look well cared for.”

After the impromptu meeting of Izuku’s mother, they stepped outside the apartment, and smiling down at the green haired boy, Haruki used the privacy to press a kiss to his lips. “Missed you.” He said softly, pressing closer to Izuku’s warmth.

“Missed you too,” Izuku said in response, a soft sigh escaping him with each kiss. “Mom is going to spend the rest of the week raving about my gorgeous boyfriend.”

Barking a laugh, Haruki nuzzled his cheek. “Alright…I better get home. See you tomorrow at school.” A final kiss, and Haruki started down the apartment steps and toward home.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Hilariously, Haruki wasn’t the only one to scold Izuku. He ended up cornered by Katsuki the minute he entered the 1-A classroom the next day. The ensuing storm of temper was spectacular even for the ash blond and honestly, Haruki had never seen anyone bellow how worried they had been so aggressively. With their internships at an end, they spent some of the morning with All Might, to see how far they had progressed when it came to using their Quirks. It became instantly apparent that Izuku had experienced the most growth out of all of them and Haruki couldn’t help but cheer when he saw his boyfriend explode over the training ground.

Afterward, they spent the day hearing from each teacher about the upcoming exams. They would consist of a written paper in different subjects and a practical hero exam, that to everyone’s horror would involve the students pairing up and taking on a teacher.

They had the next two weeks to study. Yaoyorozu ended up tutoring a handful of those struggling, while Katsuki in his typical gruff fashion all but beat it into Kirishima’s skull. Hitoshi, Haruki and Izuku studied together, quizzing each other and more than once ended up passing out in an exhausted heap on Haruki’s bedroom floor.

All in all, they were stressed.

When exam week finally came, it was almost a relief just to get it over with. The written part was tedious, but the students got through it, afterward, they were given a week break before being put through one of the hardest things Hitoshi had ever had to contend with. Paired with Sero and put up against Midnight of all people, it had been a bitch of a challenge, but he and Sero made it through it one piece. His boyfriend didn’t come out so unscathed, not after being put against All Might, but he and Katsuki still held their ground and passed the practical. With the end of the exams, came the end of June and something Haruki had been looking forward to.

“Your sixteenth birthday is tomorrow?” Izuku squawked, staring at Haruki from where he was packing up his bookbag. “You never said anything!”

Haruki shrugged. “Honestly, I forgot about it. There’s a lot been going on. But yes, I turn sixteen tomorrow and I finally get to do something I’ve always wanted to do!”

“And that is?”

There were the last in the classroom and yet, Haruki still shyly tugged up his shirt, revealing a large scar on his abdomen. They had stretched over time, no longer looking like the rune marks they had been and more resembled a lumpy mess of scar tissue. “I don’t mind the scar on my face. I mean yeah, it clearly looks like something tried to rip a chunk out of me, but hey…it healed like a bolt of lightning, and I can live with that…but these…these were done with a brand and for as long as I can remember, I’ve had nightmares involving them. Soooo, my dads and I made a deal. When I turn sixteen, I can get it tattooed over.”

Izuku’s gaze went soft. “I get it…Change what it means to you and in a way, take away the bad.”

Haruki grinned. His boyfriend understood him so well! “You can come with me.” He suggested. “Tomorrow’s a Saturday…what do you say?”

“I’d love to! And…I’m buying you a gift.”

Grabbing his bag, Haruki followed Izuku out. “There’s no need.”

“Wrong,” Izuku argued. “It’s in the boyfriend handbook.”

Laughing, Haruki shook his head. “Oh? We’ve a handbook now.”

“Yup!” Izuku said, nodding his head seriously. “It’s under the Gift section.”

“Oh my God, you are such a dork!”

“Am not!”

“Are too!”

By the time they stepped outside, the pair were laughing heartily. With a quick kiss, they parted ways, Haruki hurrying to where Hitoshi was waiting for him, nudging his younger brother with a teasing look.

As planned, the next day, Haruki meets up with Izuku outside his apartment block. The smaller took note of the brand-new set of hoops adorning Haruki’s left ear from top to bottom. Instead of his usual silver, someone had bought him rose gold hoops with stunning emerald stones and on his feet were clearly a new set of leather boots. Noticing his look, Haruki grinned. “My birthday gifts from my parents and Hitoshi. They left them on the kitchen table with a happy birthday banner. We’ll have the usual birthday celebration later when they’re awake.”

Izuku laughed. “Not morning people?”

“Not even papa, which would surprise a lot of people, I’m sure.”

Heading straight for the mall, Haruki suggested looking around since his Tattoo appointment wasn’t for another two hours. Izuku was happy to oblige, making it a point to watch Haruki eying anything that could be a potential birthday gift. In the end a rose gold charm bracelet caught his own eye. It was stunning, one you bought charms for and came with one charm to start with. While Haruki went to get them some smoothies, he rushed in to buy it, glad he’d been saving his allowance. By the time his boyfriend got back, he had the gift wrapped and securely in his pocket.

“Hope you like tango twist,” Haruki beamed, holding out the smoothie.

“My favourite actually,” Izuku said, taking the beverage and taking a sip, loving the tangy taste of mixed fruits. “So, how does it feel to be sixteen? Have you gained more wisdom in your old age?”

Choking on his smoothie, Haruki burst out laughing. “You’re sixteen in two weeks! Old age my ass! If I’m old, you’ll soon be joining me!”

Izuku blinked in surprise. “You know when my birthday is?”

“My Dads are two of our teachers,” Haruki answered dryly. “I know a lot.”

“Creepy.”

“Rude!”

Afterward, they headed to his appointment. Bubbling with excitement, Haruki presented ID and paperwork signed by his parents. Izuku took the chair next to him and to his surprise, Haruki had a design in mind. One he had drawn himself. Gushing over it, the tattooist, a woman who just called herself Nyx, got to work. From where he sat, Izuku watched the image come to life. A phoenix in a mix of reds, yellows and oranges steadily covered his scarred stomach, the tail curling over his hip, and wrapping about his left thigh. Usually, it would need to be done in sessions, but Nyx’s Quirk allowed her to heal tattoo’s while she worked. She had a specialised licence to allow her the use of her Quirk and it was well worth it when her clients had a spectacular tattoo, while getting to skip the healing.

“Done!” Nyx cooed, setting aside her tools and grinning. “Gotta say, this is some killer work! Check it out, kid.”

Getting off the bed, Haruki stepped in front of the floor-length mirror just behind and gasped. Nyx really had a talent for bringing an image to life. It was if the Phoenix could take flight at any moment and lost amongst fiery plumage, he could no longer see the mangled scars. Tearfully, he smiled. “Thank you.”

Nyx’s return smile was warm and understanding. “I got you, kiddo. Scars are a bitch. Some will tell you to wear them like a fucked-up badge. I say, wear them whatever way you want. You’re more than marks on your skin.”

The appointment took a few hours and ignoring Izuku’s protests, Haruki insisted on walking him home.

“Here,” Izuku said, holding out the gift he’d bought toward Haruki as they walked.

The boy blinked in surprise, cheeks flushing. “You didn’t have to get me anything. I told you not to!”

“I said I was, now open it.”

Laughing, Haruki tugged the bow free, lifted the lid and instantly went to mush. Inside was a rose gold bracelet, with a single charm of a cat made of the same rose gold, with emeralds for eyes. “Oh Kami! Izuku! It’s…thank you, so much!” Slipping it onto his wrist, he gathered the boy close and kissed him.

Smiling, Izuku burrowed into him, utterly content.

Chapter Text

The days were somewhat mundane after their internships. Haruki didn’t probe about what really happened with Stain, figuring if Izuku wanted to tell him, he would. Classes continued as normal, and Izuku’s sixteenth birthday came and went. Usually, he had a small thing with his mother to celebrate but this time, he went on a birthday date with Haruki and when they got back to Izuku’s apartment, Inko had a birthday supper and a cake waiting. It was honestly the best birthday Izuku had ever had.

Summer break finally came the last week of July and with it, they had only a week to rest and prepare for the upcoming camp 1-A and 1-B were going to as part of their Hero training. Every one of them were looking forward to it and even organised a shopping trip the last day of July as a group. By a miracle, they even convinced Katsuki to come with.

“I always love coming here! This place has so many stores!” Mina gushed, bouncing around.

“Take it easy, Raccoon Eyes,” Katsuki growled. “Before you implode.”

“Killjoy!”

“Manners, Bakugo,” Haruki chided playfully. “Don’t make us regret letting you lose.”

“Bite me, Gandalf!”

Working out what they needed, they all ended up parting ways for different stores, leaving Izuku and Haruki in search of their own thing. “You said you needed heavier wrists weights, didn’t you?” Haruki asked his boyfriend. “I think that store is on the lowest level.”

“Ugh, I hate going down there,” Izuku cringed. “It’s always dead…in a horror movie kind of way.”

Chuckling, Haruki threw an arm about his waist. “Don’t worry, I’ll protect you.”

Sure enough, the lowest level was quiet, with only a handful of stores and extremely bad lighting. The further they walked, the more unease Haruki began to feel. Something was prickling at his senses, and he didn’t like it. When they stepped into a blind spot, it was as if whatever he was feeling knew and finally attacked.

Izuku yelped, stumbling into Haruki’s side when bright light suddenly engulfed them. “What the hell?!”

“Izuku!”

In a flash, they vanished, leaving nothing but scorches and a broken phone behind.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Sirius could hardly contain himself as he watched Albus prepare the last of the spell to finally bring Harry home. It had been months since Tonks’ death, where Voldemort continued to back them into a corner. Hogwarts remained the only stronghold they had, but how long that would last, was anyone’s guess. The war was ramping up to the final hurdle and no one knew who was coming out on top.

Stepping free of the rune circle, Albus pulled out his wand and directed everyone else to do the same. On the dot of three pm, the very moment Harry had been born sixteen years ago, they began to chant the counter spell. Almost immediately, the magic whirled to life. Fire catching the Phoenix feathers and other ingredients at its centre, the runes lightning up bright. Magic rippled through the room, pushing against the witches and wizards chanting, but they held their ground until a sphere of white light rose from the floor, expanding wider and higher.

Surrounding the rune circle, Severus, Sirius, Remus, Molly, Arthur, Minerva and Albus watched with bated breath as power rippled and pulsed. When it cleared, the group were stunned. Instead of a lanky younger version of James Potter, they were met by a well-built teenager crouched over the unconscious form of another boy, familiar emerald eyes narrowed to furious slits. Ink black hair falling over his shoulder in a long thick braid, a collection of hoops decorating his left ear. He looked like a hooligan, but it was him…it was Harry Potter!

Breathing heavily, the teen began shouting in a language none of them were familiar with. Prickled by the tone, however, Molly was the first to step forward. The boy merely needed a mother’s touch. “Now, see here young man! That tone of voice is not acceptable!”

“Molly!” Arthur spluttered, yanking her back.

Confusion flickered over Harry’s face, the boy moving from his crouch slowly, even as he kept himself in between them and the other boy. “English?” He croaked, his words thick with whatever language he had been shouting in.

“Obviously!” Molly snapped firmly. “We all speak English…not whatever that gobbledegook you were bellowing, Harry.”

A slender brow rose. “Japanese? The language I was raised on. How was I supposed to know my kidnappers didn’t speak it. I’ll make sure to check next time…Back off!”

Remus jumped back alarmed, eyes wide. He had been trying to get close to access the unexpected teenager still out cold and yet, Harry had copped him instantly. The boy’s reflexes were remarkable. “Easy, Harry…I just wanted to be sure your companion was okay.”

“What do you mean, Japanese?” Albus inquired, before Molly could explode at the teenager’s disrespect. “You are, English, Harry…you were born in England.”

“I was raised in Japan,” the teenager retorted. “And why do you keep calling me, Harry? That’s not my name.”

“Harry James Potter,” Molly blustered. “It is your name. The one your parents gave you!”

“Mmm, Noooope,” he responded. “I was named by my father, after he found me abandoned in a shitastic alley in a city in Japan and bleeding all over the place. My name is Haruki Aizawa.”

At a pained groan, Haruki dropped into a crouch, speaking soothingly in Japanese and helped his companion get upright. The other boy responded in the same unfamiliar language, before his gaze snapped toward the group surrounding them, looking wary and very confused. He spluttered something in Japanese, but Haruki merely rolled his eyes and corrected him gently with a whispered. “English.”

“Oh!” The boy responded, switching skilfully. “Uh, um, hi! I’m Izuku Midoriya.”

Haruki laughed, straightening up and pulling Izuku up along with him. “Typical Izuku, polite to a fault.”

“Manners are not a fault!” Molly snapped.

“Most wouldn’t bother with a bunch of strangers who kidnapped them,” Haruki retorted.

“Rescued more like!” Molly scoffed. “Look at your poor face! Albus! I thought the point of what his mother did was to protect him!”

Haruki frowned. There it was again, a mention of one of his parents. “I was found like this when I was fifteen months old. Along with symbols branded into my stomach. I ended up adopted and grew up in a loving family. So, what exactly do you think you rescued me from?”

“Damn it Molly,” Sirius suddenly barked, having stayed quiet. “Enough. All of you are talking to him as if you expect him to remember any of us, but he was a baby when Lily sent him away.”

“Wait,” Izuku began, eyes widening in surprise. “You know his birth parents? Haruki!”

“What?” Haruki griped. “Izuku, I don’t care.”

Izuku spluttered again, eyes narrowing and switched back to Japanese. “Liar!”

“The hell I am!” Haruki responded curtly. “Shota Aizawa and Hizashi Yamada are my parents!”

“You think acknowledging your birth parents changes that fact? And here I thought you were intelligent!”

Jaw dropping, Haruki could only gape at his boyfriend. “Do you think this is fair to my parents? To my brother?!”

“If you think for one second your family would begrudge you finding out where you came from, then you’re an idiot!” Arms folded, Izuku stared him down, green eyes bright and stubborn.

Finally, Haruki threw his hands up in defeat. “Fine! Damn it! You may tell me and while you’re at it, explain where the hell we are. The old man said I was born in England, is that where we are now?”

The man with long black tresses nodded. “Yes. Specifically in my old family home.”

“You brought us here?!” Izuku choked out. “H-How?! I’ve never heard of a travelling Quirk that powerful! It’s not even legal in Japan!”

Albus frowned. “Quirk?”

“Yes, Quirk,” Haruki groused irritably. “You know, the natural ability eighty percent of the world possess? I know Europe, particularly England, have a higher Quirkless population…but the whole globe still knows what a Quirk is.”

“Ah!” Albus chuckled, blue eyes twinkling. “I see the misunderstanding. We have not drawn you and your companion from just another country, but from another world. Here…Quirks don’t exist.”

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Of all the phone calls Aizawa expected when his sons went shopping, it wasn’t to have Hitoshi calling in a blind panic to tell him Haruki couldn’t be found anywhere. They had all split up, intent on meeting back up for food at five, but neither Haruki nor Izuku showed up. At first, they chalked it up to couple stuff, but when neither answered their phones, the group began to worry. More so, when Haruki’s phone was finally found on the lowest level, screen cracked and surrounded by scorch marks.

Stood in the middle of the shopping district. Aizawa felt numb. Barely aware of the police organising searches, of Heroes coordinating with them. Hizashi was busy calming down Hitoshi and the rest of a frantic 1-A. Honestly, it was the only thing he could do, since he and Aizawa were benched. Conflict of interests and all that bullshit. Shit! They had to call Izuku’s mother…She needed to know. Kami! How the hell did he tell her?

“Shota!”

Startled, the world plugging back in, a sudden rush of sound and chaos, Aizawa zeroed in on who was shouting his name. “N-Nem.” He croaked. “T-They can’t find him…they can’t find him anywhere.”

Guiding him to take a seat, Nemuri forced the man to focus on her. People always thought he was the rock between him and Hizashi, but honestly, that sometimes wasn’t the case. “I know, honey, I know. I just got back from seeing the security cameras.”

“And?”

“The boys are on it, right up to a blind spot Sho and then blinding light. When it cleared, the hall was scorched to shit.” Nemuri swallowed heavily. “There was no sign of them after that. Whatever this was, pulled them from that spot.”

“They were kidnapped,” Aizawa choked out, hands gripping the dark curls of his hair. “Someone took them, Nemuri…I have to call Midoriya’s mother.”

“Already dealt with,” Nemuri said gently. “Nezu sent Toshinori to fill her in.”

Good, that was good. Sort of. Honestly, it was a damn mess! They should have been safe! It had been a shopping trip, in a public place and yet someone had managed to take them.

“Sho?” Startled, Aizawa looked up to find Nemuri gone and Hizashi sat one side of him, and Hitoshi on the other. “We’ll find them, babe.”

Kami, he hoped so. His baby boy…his awkward problem child. They had to be okay!

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Haruki sat an hour later a little stunned. After Albus’ bombshell, the old man had proceeded to make introductions and then explained the whole story to them. How he was a Wizard, born to a powerful Witch and Wizard who had angered an extremely powerful Wizard, who, thanks to a prophecy, targeted Haruki. He listened numbly as the named Remus explained his mother had cast different runes to save his life, keep him protected and sent him somewhere the creep Voldemort couldn’t get to.

“So, why bring me back now?” Haruki finally asked, looking between them all.

“We wanted you returned home!” Molly sniffed irritably.

“Well, that’s bullshit,” Haruki retorted. “Why am I really here? You say my mother sent me away for my protection and I can’t imagine this is just about getting me home.”

“You disrespectful, rude—”

“That’s enough, Molly!” Snapped the man named Severus, before tilting forward in his seat and setting imploring eyes on Haruki. “Haruki, my husband, Sirius is your Godfather and all he and I have ever wanted is to see you home safely.”

“Oh, for goodness’ sake!” Molly blustered.  “You have no right—”

Finally having enough, patience gone, Haruki’s eyes blazed neon green and blessed silence filled the room when Molly’s mouth just vanished! Eyes filled with panic; the woman pulled at her face in horror. Sirius tried looking anywhere else for fear he’d burst out laughing and Arthur turned pleading eyes on Dumbledore when not even a finite spell would reverse it

“Harry,” Albus broached carefully. “I would ask you return Molly her mouth.”

Haruki’s green eyes burned into the man insisting on calling him by a name that was no longer his. “No.” He snapped coldly. “I don’t have to sit here and listen to that shrew screech in my ears and for the last time old man, my name is Haruki Aizawa! I don’t care what name I was born with, it’s no longer relevant. Now, tell me the truth…why am I here?”

Albus locked his blue eyes with green and immediately took his chance to slip into Haruki’s mind. What he hadn’t expected, was for the teenager to immediately feel it. Crying out in agony, Albus lunged up from his chair, gripping his skull. Haruki’s magic had lashed out within seconds, pushing him out so roughly, it felt as if his head would split open.

“Stay. Out. Of. My. Head!” Haruki snarled, eyes blazing once more.

The others moved around Albus, but he waved them away.

“They want you to beat this Voldemort creep.”

All eyes snapped toward Izuku. The boy had kept back, staying quiet, but now his eyes were narrowed shrewdly. Shrugging, the teenager looked to his boyfriend. “Think about it. Your mother sent you away because of a prophecy that says only you can beat him. Not once during that story did any of them say his name in the past tense, which means he’s still alive.”

Catching on, Haruki tossed his head back and howled with laughter. “Are you people shitting me?!” He cackled, green eyes brimming with mirth. “You couldn’t handle one man, so you reached through dimensions to drag my ass back here to fight your battle…a sixteen-year-old boy? How about no?!”

“You’re the only one who can beat him!” Albus argued furiously. “He marked you as his equal! That mark on your face—”

“Done by a chunk of wood according to the doctors who pulled splinters out of my skin!” Haruki barked. “You are insane if you think I’m going up against Mr Big and bad to martyr myself for a woman who threw me away, just because some dumbass prophecy said some kid born at the end of July would do it. Till today, I didn’t even know that was my birthday!”

“Lily was protecting you!” Remus interjected. “To hell with fighting him, but please understand Harr—eh—Haruki, your mother did the only thing she could think of in a desperate attempt to protect you!”

“I think that is enough,” Severus interrupted before tempers could devolve any further. “The spell we cast takes a lot out of everyone, and I think we could do with a pick me up. I think we can call a truce until we’ve had some dinner, yes?”

Haruki had a few ideas on where he could stick his dinner, but a look from Izuku had him shutting his mouth. Irritated he grumbled back in Japanese. “Stop looking at me like that. I’m behaving!”

“Barely. You seem to be channelling Kacchan.”

Haruki spluttered in shock, cheeks pinking. “Rude!”

Though it took some convincing, the pair of teenagers followed the unfamiliar adults down to the main kitchen. Spacious, at least here, Haruki didn’t feel as caged. Reluctantly, he returned Molly’s mouth. Thankfully the shrew had enough sense to stay quiet as she began cooking dinner. Out of the corner of his eye, Haruki watched her with one of those sticks. Wands, they had called them. The only thing that allowed them full access to their Quirk…no…magic. He still felt queasy, having learned why he didn’t require one. A hand unconsciously rubbing his belly where the runes hid beneath fabric and ink. Taking the two armchairs near a large fireplace and the furthest away from their captors, because damn it, they were nothing else, Haruki and Izuku continued to converse in their native tongue. Bastards didn’t need to know a word of what they are saying.

“We need to get out of here,” Haruki said immediately.

“And go where?” Izuku asked incredulously. “We’re in another world, Haruki!”

“Any chance they’re a bunch of lying crazy fucks and none of what they said is true?” The raven-haired teen asked hopefully.

Izuku sighed. “Haruki, you’d know if they were.”

Yes, damn it, he would, which was all the more annoying. He couldn’t feel any outright malice off any of them. Not even the moron Dumbledore. But that didn’t make any of them trustworthy. “Alright…Hero tactics…Gather information, go from there.”

“Sounds like a plan.”

Not much of one, but it was better than nothing. The smell of food began filling the space, reminding Haruki and Izuku just how long ago breakfast had been. When the table was thoroughly weighed down with every dish imaginable, none of which Haruki or Izuku were familiar with, Molly had Arthur go and retrieve the others. Haruki immediately tensed, standing fluidly and putting himself between Izuku and whoever the hell was coming. What he had not expected were kids around their age and from the flame red hair, he could take a wild guess at who’s children they were.

“Well mum?” The tallest of the three said in a demanding tone. “Did it work? Did you bring back Harry Potter?”

Molly smiled indulgently at her son and turned him around gesturing toward Haruki. “There he is…Why don’t you say hello Ron? You too, Fred…George.”

Haruki watched the one named Ron appraise him, blue eyes narrowing with distaste. “Blimey…He looks nothing like his Dad, does he? Where’s his glasses?”

“There’s this magical thing, called contact lenses,” Haruki responded dryly, instantly disliking the rude little twerp.

“What’s with the hair?” Ron asked with a laugh, not realising he was on dangerous ground. “It’s longer than any girl I’ve seen!”

“Ronald!” Molly admonished, nudging everyone to seats. Her gaze settled on Haruki where he decided to sit at the end with Izuku and smiling gently, she tried again to win him over. “It is a tad long, dear… I could give it a trim? Something like Ron’s perhaps? And is there really any need for all those things in your ear?”

“My hair and piercings are no concern of yours,” Haruki informed her coldly, turning his attention to the utensils next to his plate. With a thought he changed some forks into usable chopsticks, for himself and Izuku.

Cheek’s reddening, Ron puffed himself up. “Don’t talk to my mum like that!”

“I’ll talk to my kidnappers as I please,” Haruki snarled, growing increasingly impatient.

“Haruki,” Izuku hissed in warning, finally drawing the newcomer’s attention.

“Well, hello there,” Fred grinned in delight.

“And who might you be?” George asked.

“His name is Izuku Midoriya.” Albus answered before the boy could answer for himself. “An unfortunate side effect to the rescue…”

Chopsticks falling from his hand, Haruki gaped at the man. “Are you actually serious right now? A side effect? Izuku is a person! One who’s mother is probably out of her mind right now along with my own parents! So, screw whatever bullshit this is and send us both back!”

“Ah, well, unfortunately my boy, that can’t be done.” Albus said calmly. “The spell is irreversible… There is no going back."

Chapter Text

Izuku slammed out of the kitchen, calm demeanour gone and trying his damndest not to hyperventilate. They couldn’t go back! What about his mother? All Might! Everything he’d ever known?! They couldn’t be permanently trapped!

“Hey, hey, Izuku!” Haruki called out, chasing after him. Catching his boyfriend, he turned him around to cup his face and speaking softly in Japanese. “Look at me baby…”

“We’re stuck,” Izuku whimpered miserably, to hell with keeping his head.

“No, we’re not…no we’re not!” Haruki said quickly, temper simmering. “The old bastard is lying! You hear me baby? He’s lying!”

Izuku froze, blinking back tears. “H-He’s lying?”

“Yes!”

Stumbling a little, relief flooding him, Izuku jumped when he knocked into an umbrella stand and sent it crashing to the floor. He barely had a second to right it, when from the end of the hall, drapes exploded open revealing a painting of some woman, face pinched, mouth twisted in a vicious snarl, and she was moving! Not only moving but screaming!

“Filth! Scum! By-products of dirt and vileness! Half-breeds, mutants, freaks, begone from this place! How dare you befoul the house of my fathers—”

Haruki heard some of the adults come running, Sirius, Severus and Remus but his attention was firmly locked on the putrid painting in front of him. Her eyes were wild but had focused solidly on Izuku and no way in hell, was that going to stand. With one movement of his hand, eyes blazing neon green, the painting exploded drawing yelps from behind him. Smoking splinters hit the ground and turning back to face their audience, Haruki raised a brow at the sight of the gawping adults. “I’m not apologising.”

“Don’t,” Sirius croaked. “I’ve been years trying to get that rancid bitch off the wall!”

“Happy to help.” Haruki grunted before going back to the kitchen, bringing Izuku with him. His gaze locked straight on Albus, ignoring the sudden questions being thrown his way. “Let’s try this again…there’s a way back…”

“My boy,” Albus sighed. “I just told—”

“Don’t bother lying!” Haruki snapped. “Fun fact…I will always know when you’re lying. So, try again…there is a way back.”

“Harry!” Molly scolded. “That is enough, young man!”

“Haruki!” Haruki barked angrily. “My name is Haruki! Not Harry! I’m seriously starting to question your fucking intelligence and you, old man… talk… there is a way back.”

“Harry—”

“Last chance, old man, there is a way back, isn’t there?!”

“Yes,” Albus finally admitted reluctantly. “The rune spells your mother used in the first place…but it is not a simple matter of casting it, my boy. It is an extremely complex bit of magic that can take weeks of preparation.”

He wasn’t lying. Damn it! Haruki wished he was, but he wasn’t. “So, that’s it then…for the foreseeable future…we’re stuck.” Shaking his head in disgust, the teenager began to pace, braid swaying at his back, before he whirled to face them. “Did any of you care to think if this was what my mother wanted? No one goes to that amount of trouble, so morons can drag them back into a war. You three, say you don’t want me to fight…why not leave me where I was?!”

Sirius, Severus and Remus winced. In hindsight, that probably would have been a far better solution. Had they really been so tied up in their tunnel vision, they never once considered they were not only bringing Haruki back, but yanking him right out of a life he had established? They were no better than Albus in their motives.

“Why would you want to stay there?!”

At the incredulous question, Haruki’s angry gaze zeroed in on Ron. “Maybe because my house is there…my parents…my brother, oh and my cats…my life in general. Gee, I wonder why I would want to go back!”

“Your parents are dead!” Ron snarked. “And you don’t have a brother!”

Rolling his eyes, Haruki rubbed his temples. Honestly, so much stupidity in one room was beginning to melt his brain. “Yes, my BIRTH parents are dead, no shit. A fact I only learned an hour ago. I was adopted…later my brother was adopted. They’re my family, that you lot tore me away from!”

Silence fell. Arthur urged Ron to keep his mouth shut and they settled into awkward quiet while they ate. Izuku wasn’t sure about the appearance of the food in front of him, but it tasted nice, if a tad heavier than what he was used to. Haruki found it the same and wondered if the shrew would let him near the kitchen to make them something more familiar for their next meal. If they were going to be stuck for weeks, he wanted routine.

“So,” Molly tried again, once dinner was cleared away, smiling warmly at the teenagers. “This is a friend of yours, Harry?”

Rolling his eyes, Haruki was tempted to take her mouth again. “Haruki…H-A-R-U-K-I…I’d write it down in damn Kanji if I thought you’d people could read it!”

Izuku was no longer willing to play nice. Not when Albus had so coldly tried to trick him into thinking he’d never see his mother again. Without a word in response, he reached for his drink, jumping when, Molly suddenly cried out and grabbed his wrist. In an unfamiliar place, in a hostile situation, he reacted out of fear. One For All blazed over his body, startling Molly into letting him go and in a split second, he was across the room, back pressed against the wall, and crouched ready to brawl, green lightning sparking all over his body.

“Whoa!” Jumping up when the wands came out, Haruki put himself in between his boyfriend and the trigger-happy idiots. “Don’t you dare attack him! What the hell was she doing grabbing him anyway?!”

“His hand is a mangled mess!” Molly snapped. “I wanted to see! Someone butchered the poor boy!”

“And you thought he’d be perfectly calm for the idiots who kidnapped us?!” Haruki snarled.

“That’s enough!” Sirius barked, livid. “This is still my parents damn house, and you will lower your wands!”

Leaving him to deal with them, Haruki went to Izuku, speaking soothingly, urging him to deactivate his Quirk. Pulling the shaking boy into his arms, he pressed a kiss to his temple, rubbing his back.

“Sorry,” Izuku croaked shakily. “I don’t know…I shouldn’t have…Kami!”

“Stop it, baby, you’re entitled to freak out. Not everything has to be taken in stride, especially not this bullshit!”

Still, he wanted to keep a grip on himself. Trying to diffuse the situation, he stepped around Haruki. The wands were gone thankfully. “Y-You…um…startled me. That was…eh…my Quirk.”

“It’s okay, kiddo,” Sirius said gently. “Molly shouldn’t have touched you.”

“I meant no harm!” Molly blustered. “He’s scarred too. What kind of brutal world were they in?!”

“I did this to myself,” Izuku defended. “My Quirk was hard to control initially and I…I destroyed my arms trying to learn…”

“Either way, it’s no excuse to go grabbing people,” Haruki snapped coldly.

Molly puffed up, cheeks reddening. “Well maybe if his own mother had shown more concern, he wouldn’t have those scars!”

“What?!” Izuku barked, the green haired boy instantly furious. “My mother has done everything she could for me and right now she is probably in pieces wondering where I am! Haruki’s right…I owe you no politeness. We’re not friends, this is not a rescue. If this was home, Heroes would be tearing down the damn door to arrest you!”

It was rare to see Izuku so furious, but Haruki was glad for it. His boyfriend needed to get mad. Needed to feel, and rage. It was normal in such a situation, Hero training be damned! Right now, they were victims.

“Molly!” Arthur started, trying to derail his wife’s temper. “What about the cake?”

Cake? What cake? Frowning, Haruki watched Molly pull out her wand and hover a large birthday cake to the centre of the table. Skilfully prepared, it read HAPPY BIRTHDAY HARRY! Across the top in a mix of red and gold icing. Huh, they did say today was his real birthday. Sixteen candles were lit, flames flickering. Molly had calmed again, chattering away as she—were those gifts? —she was setting down a pile on the table, gesturing expectedly for Haruki to open them.

“Seriously?” Izuku questioned in Japanese. “Why do they keep acting like you’re on an overdue visit?”

“Easier to justify this bullshit I guess,” Haruki ground out in response, before switching back to English. “What is this?”

Molly laughed. “Why, it’s your birthday party, of course. Everyone brought you gifts…this one is from myself and my family, oh and this one, I believe is from Albus…”

“No thanks,” Haruki interrupted. “I already had my birthday…with my family and my boyfriend…I don’t need another.”

“Boyfriend?” Ron squawked, before his mother could form an answer. “What boyfriend?!”

In reply, Haruki wrapped an arm about Izuku’s waist and tugged him into his side, pressing a quick kiss to his cheek. “Izuku is my boyfriend. Problem there, Ronald?”

The red head had enough sense to back off the topic, but Molly didn’t look the least bit pleased about it. Not that Haruki gave a damn. Mutely, she gestured to the candles. Rolling his eyes, Haruki’s irises blazed, and the candles went out. “Enough of this crap…I’m not in the mood to play happy birthday games…Old man…How do we get home and how long does it take? What does this spell require?

“It requires all four elements, a powerful anchor to feed from and a sacred day such as all Hallows Eve, though we have other sabbats to choose from.” Albus leaned back in his chair. “This All Hallows Eve won’t be an option, however. Preparation for the spell is a lot of work. Certain ingredients need to be picked through certain stages, just to get the incantation cast on a full moon and that full moon must fall exactly a month before a sabbat. The next one that falls perfectly, is next All Hallows Eve.”

What?! To his annoyance, Haruki knew the bastard wasn’t lying! “Over a fucking a year?! We’re stuck here for over a God damn fucking year?! You would have known that before you even cast the damn thing! What the hell are we supposed to do for nearly fifteen months?!”

“Simple,” Albus replied cheerfully. “Enrol at Hogwarts.”

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Numb, Hitoshi sat on the couch, damp eyes seeing nothing on the TV in front of him. He was aware of his parents in the background, Nemuri also. The three were talking back and forth, feeble plans in the works and all he could do was sit and pet the cats. Sushi lay curled up in his lap, Mochi a furry lump against his hip and Kaori sprawled on the back of the couch, her snowy head resting on his shoulder.

It was almost as if they knew.

“Hitoshi?”

Startling, Hitoshi lifted his tired gaze and was surprised to see the huge form of All Might looming. “Oh, h-hi Uncle Toshinori…When did you get here?”

Taking the armchair right across from the exhausted teen, Toshinori reached out to pet Sushi. The Uncle title always warmed him. The twins as they all thought of them as, had started calling him that at first to bug Aizawa. After a few years, it stuck. The cat had woken up and was purring like an engine from the warm pets making him smile tiredly. “Just now. The last of your comrades got home safely. I honestly thought you’d be sleeping.”

Hitoshi swallowed heavily, shaking his head. “I can’t sleep. Did you…Did you talk t-to Izuku’s mom?”

Toshinori flinched and nodded. “She is staying the night at young Bakugo’s. His mother is old friends with her, and I didn’t think she should be alone. Devastated is putting her reaction mildly.” Running his hand through his hair with a shaky breath, Toshinori felt guilt twist him apart. Especially with new information. “Aizawa.”

At the sudden call, Aizawa turned, attention locked on the older Hero. He knew instantly he found something and part of him wanted to send Hitoshi to his room, but the rest of him knew the teenager would never forgive him. The boys were as a good as twins, even if they never shared a drop of blood. “Spit it out, Yagi,” he barked out, a tad more aggressively than was probably necessary, but hey, his kid was missing.

Toshinori sighed, standing to his full height. “Before I got here, Tsukauchi called me. They finished going through the cameras. At the same time the students were in the shopping district…the cameras picked up on Tomura Shigaraki.”

“What?!” Hitoshi snarled, lunging to his feet, the cats running off with indignant squawks. “H-He was there? That psycho?!”

“Yes, and by the looks of it, he was following you all.”

“Where did he go?!” Aizawa snapped frantic. “They must know where he went?!”

“No camera picked him up leaving,” Toshinori explained. “He was on the cameras twenty minutes after the boys vanished and we’re assuming his comrade Kurogiri had and a hand in him leaving without detection.”

“And could have helped him take Izuku and Haruki,” Hizashi croaked wearily.

“It’s the current number one theory,” Toshinori agreed.

A sob escaped Hizashi. He had been holding it in for hours, but he couldn’t any longer. Gathering his husband into his arms, Aizawa rubbed his back and spoke soothingly. “Easy, babe…easy.”

“They must be so scared,” Hizashi hiccupped.

“If they’re still alive,” Hitoshi said, pale, tears brimming.

“Oh, kiddo!” Nemuri gushed, rushing over and tugging the boy against her, just as his own cries took over. “Don’t think like that! Oh, baby boy, don’t ever think the worst.”

He couldn’t help it. Haruki had always been there. Ever since the day he’d appeared in that garden, Hitoshi had always been aware of his younger brother. His twin. But now, it was as if there was an empty pit in his stomach. At some point Toshinori and Nemuri left. Hitoshi found himself squished between his parents, some random movie on the TV as they did their best to soothe themselves.

“What if we never see him again?” Hitoshi asked miserably.

“You can’t think like that, kiddo,” Aizawa said gently, sniffling and pressing a shaky kiss to the top of his head. “Your brother is strong and so is Izuku. If anyone would be okay…it would be those two.”

It didn’t help the ache throbbing inside his chest, the gnawing worry, but for now, all Hitoshi could do was hope.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Haruki sat, arms folded and listened to Albus pitch his idea. A magic school. He wanted him to go to a magic school and as he explained it, learn about his true heritage. He wanted him to learn how to harness his magic. Well, that ship had long sailed. He may have spent all these years thinking it was a Quirk, but either way, he already could use it. “Seems like a waste.” The teenager grunted. “I know how to use my Quirk.”

“Magic,” Albus corrected. “You have magic, my boy, because you are a Wizard.”

“Yes, I heard you the first few times you attempted to ram it down my neck as if it meant a damn thing.” Haruki bit out. “I grew up with it being identified as a Quirk. Same way most kids my age did and the closest thing to magic I ever saw was my own and a Hero I recently interned with.”

“Hero,” Severus repeated, drawing their attention. “Your partner mentioned Heroes earlier. What do you mean by that? The only hero in our world is what you read about in comics.”

Haruki and Izuku exchanged surprised glances. “Izuku and I are Pro Heroes in training. In our world with such a gifted society, it was a profession that came about against people using their Quirks to do wrong. If you want to be a Hero, you join one of the many Hero High schools throughout the world and start training at fifteen.”

“Wait!” Sirius interrupted. “Let me get this straight…So, at fifteen, you start…well…becoming aurors?!”

“I don’t know,” Haruki replied with a dry look. “I have no idea what an auror is.”

“Think of them as magical police,” Remus supplied with a smile.

“Oh, well, sort of…our training would be a lot more elaborate. After all, we’re going up against psychos with Quirks who don’t care who they hurt,”

“Shigaraki coming to mind,” Izuku grumbled.

“I’d say he wasn’t all that, but the bastard did decay part of my father’s arm.” Shrugging, Haruki ignored the horrified gasps, naturally, Molly wasn’t willing to stay silent.

“And you insist we didn’t rescue you?! A young boy should not be involved in any of that!” She hissed out shrilly.

Izuku couldn’t help but laugh. “Seriously? You want him to help you get rid of some lunatic Wizard, but training to be a Hero on his terms…that’s a problem? You are crazy!”

“Watch your mouth, young man!” Molly seethed. “I doubt your mother would appreciate you talking to me that way!”

“My mother is the gentlest person you will ever meet!” Izuku snapped back. “And even then, I can assure you she’d pull your teeth out one by one with her Quirk for daring to cause me harm in any form! Stop questioning Haruki’s life, when you only want him to stop a war, none of you could!”

“Ah hell,” Haruki cursed, getting a headache from all the bullshit. “Listen, old man, I’ll go to your dumbass school…but Izuku is coming with.”

Albus instantly bristled. “He is a muggle.”

“Whatever that derogatory term is, I don’t care.” Haruki leant forward, smile deadly. “You need me a lot more than I need you, old man. I will happily stay stuck here for the rest of my life and let the world burn down around you for shits and giggles. So, let’s try this again…I will go to this Hogwarts, with Izuku and I may even be willing to help with your psycho Wizard, but only if you agree to send both of us home.”

“We will send Izuku home of course. But your place is here.”

“My place is where I damn well say it is,” Haruki snarled, green eyes lighting up neon, power pushing out in warning. “I mean it, old man, I will watch this world burn and I won’t lift a finger. Izuku comes with and we both go home. Those are my terms.”

Raising a hand to ward off any protests, Albus sighed. The boy had him backed into a corner and he had no way out. “As you wish, my boy…I agree to your terms.”

Chapter Text

Since they were outright pushy bastards, Haruki reluctantly settled down for his birthday party. He had so far gotten the upper hand and figured he’d conserve his energy for now. So, playing nice it was. The adults in the room kept watching him, not that he paid much attention and to his amusement, the Shrew’s children eventually braved approaching him, where he sat chatting to Izuku.

Looking up at the three redheads, gaze quickly dismissing Ron, but landing on the twins somewhat intrigued, Haruki leant back with a dangerous smile. “Yes? Can I help you?”

“Haruki,” Izuku chided with a laugh. “Try and keep the peace, would you?”

“Now, baby, where’s the fun in that?” Haruki responded with a devious grin. It enjoyed him to see Ron’s face darken the more they spoke in Japanese. “It really is killing him that he can’t understand us.”

“His eyebrow is twitching…How red do you think he can go?”

“Redder than Bakugo?”

“SPEAK ENGLISH!”

The whole room suddenly froze at Ron’s outburst, the twin’s half cringing in mortification and half shaking with amusement that someone had managed to wind up their younger brother so easily. Dark brow raised, Haruki kept watch of the adults. “Why?”

“Because it’s your native tongue!”

At the Shrew’s shrill comment, the teenager stood fluidly, turning his attention on the woman. “My first language is Japanese. After that I can speak English, Chinese, Korean, German, and a little bit French. I will converse in any of them, but only by choice.”

“It’s rude to hold a conversation no one else can understand!” Molly snapped, shaking off Arthur, who had once again tried to intervene before her temper got the better of her.

“And I say it’s rude to listen in on conversations that have nothing to do with you,” Haruki returned spitefully. “I don’t know what you people expect from me! To play pretend happy birthday, as if Izuku and I aren’t being held captive| and as for you Ronald…I’ll do as I damn well please! I don’t like snivelling brats…so whatever it is you want from me, you won’t get it. Now if anyone cares, this bullshit is giving me a migraine! Can someone catch me up to speed on this Voldy creep and show me where Izuku and I can sleep.”

When Sirius opened his mouth to answer, Molly immediately cut in. “No! They’re children! They don’t need to hear about this!”

“Are you serious?” Izuku demanded, lunging to his feet. “Make up your minds! Either you need Haruki’s help, or you don’t!”

“He doesn’t need the gritty details,” Molly snapped in retort. “Certainly not tonight on his birthday. These things can wait!”

“I can’t believe this!” Haruki laughed. “Stop acting as if it’s a family gathering. You kidnapped us. Now, I’m done playing nice. You can either tell me what I want, or I can rip it out of your heads, I don’t care which.” He rarely used his Quirk beyond touching on auras, or surface thoughts, but he could if he wanted to, do a deep dive and make it damn well hurt.

“That’s illegal!” Molly spat. “You wouldn’t dare!”

“Try me,” Haruki snapped.

“That’s enough!” Severus barked out coldly. “Molly, legally, Sirius is Haruki’s guardian, and he will decide what he is told and when. Truthfully, we’d sooner keep you from the war.”

“Pity you didn’t think of that and leave me where I was!”

“Okay,” Sirius stood, hands raised in surrender. “We screwed up. In hindsight, that makes more sense, but after your parents…I guess…we needed to see you, to know what Lily did, wasn’t in vain. As for the war…I’ll help you get back…no strings attached.”

“Sirius!” Albus blustered. “The boy—”

“Will do as he chooses, Albus,” Sirius snarked.

Looking between them all, even through his temper and their idiocy, Haruki noted just how tired, haggard, afraid they were. With a sigh, he hoped he wouldn’t regret his next words. “I’ll help you win this war either way. But all cards have to be on the table. I’m not walking onto a battlefield with a target on my back because she thinks I should be under a blanky with a dummy stuck in my mouth.”

Molly puffed up, but Arthur was on her instantly. “Enough Molly! He’s right. We can’t claim to need his help but send him in unarmed.”

The woman had enough sense to back down and reluctantly, Albus laid out everything. The first war, Voldemort’s temporary death thanks to Lily Potter and return just over a decade later, at the expense of the Weasley’s only daughter. He told them about the revival of the war, deaths, kidnappings, a dark time returning to Wizarding kind. The losses they had sustained over the years and how Hogwarts remained the only true safe haven for them. Then came the Horcruxes. Even Haruki was a tad squeamish by the end of that part. To think someone could tear their soul so many times, nevermind five more times!

“With his soul piece from the diary allowing his escape,” Albus finished tiredly. “We can assume there are five remaining.”

“Unless, he’s made more,” Izuku pointed out shakily.

“He can’t,” Severus said, in what he hoped was a reassuring tone. “Voldemort’s remaining shard of soul was decimated by what Lily did. Even merging back with his remaining pieces would never restore what she did. He can’t make more without killing himself.”

Haruki was quiet for several minutes, before lurching to his feet and setting his piercing gaze on Albus. “Okay…I know what I’m working with. We’ll go to Hogwarts, find a way to end these Horcruxes, help you deal with mouldy Voldy and then you will send us home to where I get to pretend you lot are just a bad dream. Now, where the fuck are we staying, because this dimension jumping shit has completely thrown off our time zone. And not a word from you…”

Molly had puffed up, ready to scold him, but instantly deflated at a touch from her husband. “Goodness’ sake, fine! I’ll show you where you are sleeping.”

“I beg your pardon?!” Sirius choked out, nearly dropping his mug of coffee. “What the hell are you talking about? For the last time, Molly, I have guardianship!”

“It’s safer here with all of us!” Molly snapped back.

“Our house is warded to hell and back!” Sirius seethed. “You may be content to keep your family in this mess beyond Order meetings, but I’m not. Haruki, Izuku…come on…”

“Now, see here, Sirius Black, I…”

And just like that, her mouth was gone again. Molly whirled to face Haruki, eyes wide, but the teenager merely glared and grabbing Izuku’s hand, he followed Sirius and Severus, leaving Molly to silently rage.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Stepping out into a late evening, one that was not as warm as the teenagers were used to, they followed Severus and Sirius a little way away and stepped into a spot secluded by trees, hiding them from prying eyes.

“Alright!” Sirius grinned, holding out his arm to Haruki. “We’re going to apparate home. Izuku, you take Sev’s arm there, there’s a good lad. Harry—eh, Haruki, you hold onto me.”

Apparate? Haruki guessed it was the magic word for his teleportation. Something he was perfectly capable of doing himself, but since he’d need the address and had no energy to deal with anymore difficulty, he reached out and took Sirius’ arm. After a moment’s hesitation, Izuku followed his example and without warning the world shifted, squeezing tight, only to quickly back off and looking around, the teenager’s realised they were on the outskirts of a small town.

At Izuku’s groan, Haruki whipped away from Sirius, rushing to his boyfriend, just as he fell to his knees and vomited. Sirius winced in sympathy. “Sorry about that, first time apparition can be very hard on the ol’ tummy.”

“Especially when you do it like that,” Haruki snarked. “For highly trained Wizards, you’ve a poor handle on your power.”

Eyes widening, Sirius spluttered. Uninterested, Haruki scooped Izuku up into his arms, the boy shaking and pale. “Where are we going?”

Luckily, their house wasn’t far. A stretch of several acres hidden by a wall of trees and at its centre was a stunning house. Sirius happily tossed out the odd comment on the property, including something about Quidditch, whatever the hell that was. The inside of the house was warm and cosy. Sirius wanted to give a tour right that very second, but Severus thankfully overrode him.

“Tomorrow, Siri,” Severus said gently. “The boys are exhausted and Izuku needs an anti-nausea potion and a bed.”

On his feet again, but leaning heavily into Haruki, an arm wrapped about his queasy stomach, Izuku nodded. “That sounds great to me.” Honestly, he had no idea what time it was, but his body clock insisted it was very late. Then again, that could have been from the sudden dimension jump.

Noting just how tired they were, Sirius winced in sympathy. “Sorry, this way…I’ll show you where you’re sleeping and no hanky panky, lover boys, we’ll know!”

Where they were sleeping ended up being quite a stunning bedroom, done up in cream, tan and gold. The colours were soothing. While Sirius added another bed for Izuku, Haruki helped him onto the first one and crouched down to unlace his red trainers. Severus joined them a moment later to hand Izuku a small vial of liquid, promising a protective Haruki it was something to ease his sick stomach. Exhausted, sick and honestly plain fed up, Izuku uncorked it and had it swallowed before his boyfriend could protest.

“Quit it Haru,” he whined sluggishly. “They’re not gonna hurt us and if I want to sleep, I need to ease the blitz in my belly.”

Gaze softening, Haruki reached out, petting his green curls. “Did it work?” Izuku nodded sleepily, already listing sideways. Chuckling, Haruki helped him beneath the covers. The younger teenager snuggling into a plump pillow, instantly out cold. Hands on his knees, Haruki stood up out of his crouch and faced the adults stood awkwardly by the door. “Any reason this is kicking his ass so badly?”

“Well, he’s a muggle,” Sirius began. “They, well, they’ve no magic and spells will always feed a little bit off of everyone involved. In his case, it was his stamina that took the hit. He probably wouldn’t be so bad, only that spell we cast to bring you to this dimension was a lot.”

“He will be okay after a good night’s sleep,” Severus promised. “His body just needs to recover.”

Haruki still didn’t trust a word coming out of their mouths, but damn it, like he had an option. Without a word, he wandered the room. It was nice, spacious, suited him funnily enough. Just missed the familiarity of home. Catching sight of a photograph hung by a pretty oak desk, Haruki made his way over, frowning. To his surprise the image was moving. On closer inspection he realised he recognised the people in it.

It was a couple, a man who looked just like him, but with hazel eyes. He had a laughing baby on his hip, that Haruki could only assume was him. When he finally looked at the woman, his heart stuttered in his chest. The words that haunted so many dreams slammed into his skull.

 … “Please! Please don’t do this! He’s just a baby!”

“Stand aside girl, I only want the boy…do not be a fool like your husband.”

 “N-No…I won’t! He is no threat to you! Please!”

“Fool! Stand aside!”

“You gain nothing from this! Absolutely nothing! He is just a child! Please! I’m begging you!”

“I will not ask again girl, stand aside!”

“No! I’ll die first!”

“So be it…Avada Kedavra!” …

“I’ve dreamt about her,” Haruki finally croaked, looking back at Severus and Sirius with eyes gone damp. “Not as much now…but when I was younger, I had these horrible nightmares. It was always the same thing too. A red headed woman defending her baby…me, I guess. It was real?”

Watching him stumble to his bed, dropping down onto it heavily, Sirius hurried over and crouched down. “Yes, kiddo…yes. It was real. Your mum, she did everything she could think of to keep you safe, including illegal magic. Then hid it all to stop us from reversing it. Merlin, I am so sorry, Haruki. I was just so desperate to see you were okay, pup.”

Sniffling, Haruki looked down at the man and his brow furrowed, head tilting. Recognition shuddered through him the minute he really took in Sirius’ silver-grey eyes. “Oh, Kami,” Haruki choked out, tears welling. “P-Paddy?!”

Sirius was instantly struck dumb. No way! The child had been fifteen months old. “I…you were just a baby…H-How?”

Shaking his head, Haruki stood, scrubbing at his eyes. “Wait…no…that makes no sense. Paddy was a dog. I…I picked out a black plush when my parents took me in…” Watching understanding dawn on Sirius’ face, Haruki jumped back, eyes wide, when suddenly a very familiar fluffy black, stood, tail wagging and tongue out in a goofy canine smile. Laughing, the teenager reached out and tentatively to pet him. “Padfoot…they…they called you Padfoot!”

With a happy bark, Sirius ran in a circle, tail wagging madly. “Sirius is an animagus,” Severus explained, his eyes soft and warm at the sight of his husband’s antics. “An extremely hard ability that allows a Witch or Wizard to transform into an animal that represents their personality.”

Haruki blinked in surprise. Is that why he could? With a thought, his form changed, until a sleek panther sat in front of Sirius, the dog barking heartily, until his husband had the good sense to throw up a silencing charm around Izuku. “Some decorum, please Sirius.”

“Sorry, Sev,” Sirius apologised sheepishly after returning to his human form. Haruki was quick to follow. “A panther animagus? Big cats are rare. Your ol’ Dad would have loved to have seen this! I can’t even imagine how you figured out you could do it.”

“My Quirk…eh…magic, has always been somewhat sentient,” Haruki explained with a casual shrug. “I just knew what to try and how.”

“Which makes sense,” Severus took a seat at the desk. “Magic is living. More intuitive Wixen aware of it than others and those that are, make for extremely powerful Witches and Wizards. It was something you had naturally as an infant, even before your mother cast those runes.”

Nodding, Haruki sighed and began the task of removing his contacts. A movement of his hand produced a case for them alongside a pair of glasses. “So, what now?” The teenager asked, tugging out his braid and letting the hair fall lose down his back.

“We have a month until Hogwarts reopens,” Sirius began, jolted by just how much he looked like James with glasses on. “For now, we figured how advanced you are in regards your magic to determine where you need to be in regards school. Sound fair?”

Yeah, Haruki could handle that. The men said goodnight and suddenly bone tired, Haruki kicked off his boots and climbed into bed. In the dark and quiet, he curled up and wept.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Sprawled on his belly, the morning light teasing between the curtains, Sirius blinked sleep from his eyes. Severus was sound asleep, burrowed into his side, one long leg poking out from beneath their duvet. Lifting his head, bleary eyed, Sirius wasn’t sure what woke him at first. Sitting up, he scrubbed the sleep from his eyes and blinked at the sound of laughter.

The boys were clearly up.

Moving on quiet feet, letting his husband sleep, he slipped from the master bedroom and made his way downstairs to find the house elf Snow stood by the kitchen, pouting, arms crossed. Looking in, he saw immediately why. Up and dressed, Haruki and Izuku were chatting away in Japanese while they prepared breakfast. A glance at the table, he didn’t recognise any of the dishes, but the gesture warmed him, because from the four table settings, they had included them.

“Morning boys!” Sirius greeted cheerfully.

“Oh good,” Haruki commented, tossing peppers into a wok with practiced ease. “Here I thought you were gonna stand gawking forever.”

Sirius blinked. “You knew I was here?”

“From the minute your bedroom door opened,” Izuku told him cheerfully. “Hero training.”

Seriously? Aurors needed to step up their training big time. “You’ve successfully ticked off our house elf I see.”

Haruki snorted. “Never seen anyone get so defensive over cooking. We compromised. She gets to cook lunch, even if she isn’t happy about it. So, house elves? Snow gave us the basic gist…what moron came up with that?”

“Honestly, it was so long back, no one really knows,” Sirius responded with a shrug. “There are theories involving a lot of asshole Wizards and extremely dark magic… Because of it, they can’t survive without a bond with a witch or wizard and instinctively want to serve. Nowadays it comes down to how they’re treated.”

Either way, it was slavery, but Haruki kept that comment to himself. He wasn’t really in the mood to argue about the rules of a world he wasn’t staying in permanently. “Foods ready…maybe wake your husband?”

With a nod, Sirius went to retrieve Severus, returning a moment later with the taller man, rubbing sleepily at his eyes. Catching sight of the table, he blinked in surprise. There was rice, grilled fish, miso soup, an assortment of vegetables, soybeans and pickles. “We don’t even have half these ingredients…how did you…?”

“Snow got them for us,” Izuku explained, setting down a fresh pot of tea and coffee. “We, uh, didn’t recognise a lot of what you had…so she offered to get any ingredients we needed.”

“That food from last night was too damn rich,” Haruki grunted, dropping down in his seat and handing Izuku a set of newly conjured chopsticks. “We wanted what was familiar. If you don’t like it, I could try to make a western dish.”

“Not at all, kiddo,” Sirius waved away, taking his own seat. “It’s fun to try new things. You both know how to cook?”

“It’s a good skill to have,” Haruki pointed out, pouring himself and Izuku tea.

“I learnt because my mom works long shifts at the hospital,” Izuku explained, popping some grilled fish in his mouth. “Ramen was easy, but you get sick of it after a few weeks.”

“I’ll bet,” Sirius chuckled. “Same food constantly starts to taste like cardboard after a while. I once ate nothing but crackers when on a stakeout for three days.”

It was nice. Easy conversation over breakfast. Just for now, Sirius enjoyed the warmth of it with a smile.

Chapter Text

Haruki stood in front of Severus not long after breakfast, one brow raised behind his glasses. “You want me to do a crash course of magic?”

Severus nodded, walking around their personal library and pulling books at random from the shelves. “Before heading to Hogwarts in a month, we need to see where you are in your magical education. I understand you have had a long time to develop it as a Quirk, but that doesn’t mean you are educated in everything a Wizard should be by now.”

All he wanted was to go find Izuku. His lucky boyfriend was out on a run around the land that belonged to Sirius and Severus and Haruki itched to join him, but he had to admit, he was curious to know where he was in regard to magic. “Alright, so where do we begin?”

Severus set down the books and started with first year charms. From the core subjects, they quickly established Haruki was not only up to standard, but advanced in transfiguration and charms. He was well versed in a lot of defensive magic too, but since he lacked knowledge on magical creatures, there were several spells he needed to learn. He would need to start from scratch in Herbology, History of Magic and potions, and he had the muggle education in astronomy, which thankfully meant he already had the bare bones of the topic.

“We’ll start with Herbology,” Severus said a couple of hours later, sifting through the pile of books he had gathered, he held out a book toward the teenager. “I can get you a copy of it in Japanese, if that would be easier.”

“No, thanks,” Haruki responded, taking the schoolbook. “I’m fluent in reading English. ‘…One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi…’ huh? Intriguing. I’ve heard of some of these plants…only back home, they have no magical properties.”

“Some are both seen in the magic and non-magic world. Others, not so much…”

Haruki snorted, having flicked through the pages. “Like ‘devil’s snare’? Yeah, I think most would notice an active plant like that. Well, I must say…magic isn’t boring.”

Chuckling lowly, Severus pulled out the other first year books and handed them over to Haruki. “There are parchment and quills in the cupboard behind you if you need to take notes. Learn at your leisure, Haruki. We both know you were coerced into this. Neither Sirius nor I are expecting you to be at sixth year standard come September, even if that crazy fool Albus expects it.”

Haruki shrugged. “Maybe you don’t expect it, but academically my education is up to Japanese standards. We don’t do anything half assed. Besides, to learn how to use my Quirk in so many new ways…I’d be an idiot to pass that up.”

“You definitely inherited your mother’s thirst for knowledge,” Severus commented, smiling wryly. “And her fiery temperament.”

“Is that where I got that from? Good, I can now tell my parents it’s genetics.”

Laughing, Severus ushered him from the library. “Come on…let’s locate our better halves and see about a nice cup of tea. Snow usually has some sort of sweet treat made about this time.”

That sounded good to Haruki.

They found them outside, with…was that Sirius on a broom?! …blinking up at the Wizard, Haruki stopped next to Izuku. “Do I want to know?”

“They apparently fly on brooms.” Izuku responded in a shrill tone. “I can’t figure it out. Brooms aren’t aerodynamic!”

“Neither are people, baby,” Haruki said cheerfully. “Yet many have flying Quirks.”

“Fair point.”

Laughing, Haruki kissed his cheek and watched Sirius come in for a landing, the man grinning like a loon. “Sev! Haruki! Get a lot of learning in?”

“Haruki is quite advanced in certain subjects, but needs tutoring in others,” Severus explained. “I’ve started him on the first-year texts.”

“Great…even if he just gets started, Albus will just have to take what he gets until we can get him and Izuku home.” Sirius sent his Broom back to the broom shed with a twitch of his Wand and grinning, pulled Severus into his arms with a hearty kiss. “Has my husband come to feed me?”

“Let go, you menace!” Severus laughed, wiggling free. “Let’s go inside for tea and something to eat.”

As it turned out, Snow was a talented baker and extremely intuitive. They returned to the house to find the house elf had already set out tea, but not just any tea, she had already put out several Japanese blends, as well as numerous Japanese pastries.

“I wasn’t sure what the young masters would like, so I be making a few tasties from their home.” Snow squeaked nervously, unsure if she caused any offence.

“This is wonderful!” Izuku gushed happily. “Thank you, Snow!”

Beaming at the praise, Snow popped away with a sharp snap and left them to enjoy their afternoon treat. To Haruki’s delight, she had even supplied chopsticks! Once they were seated, each with some pastries and tea, Sirius cleared his throat. “Sooooo, Haruki…How about telling us about your adoptive Mum and Dad?”

“Dads,” Haruki corrected. “I have a Dad and a Papa. Shota Aizawa and Hizashi Yamada-Aizawa and a brother, Hitoshi. He’s adopted too. Everyone jokingly calls us twins because we’re the same age and I guess, we’re close enough we act like twins.” After a moment’s hesitation, Haruki reached into his pocket and pulled out his wallet. It mightened be any use in this world, but he was grateful he had it and its contents. Rifling through, he pulled free a polaroid. “That’s us together, the first day Hitoshi and I started UA.”

Taking the photo, fully aware of the amount of trust he was being given, Sirius held it toward Severus so he could see too. It was taken outside a huge building made mostly of glass. Haruki was instantly recognisable, stood grinning with his arm thrown about the shoulders of another boy also beaming at the camera. Behind them stood two men, one a grinning blonde, the other eerily similar to Severus…if Severus had been Japanese. It was clear, they were a happy family, and Sirius felt such a fierce wash of guilt. They had truly screwed up everything.

“We’ll get you back to them, Haruki,” he promised his Godson fiercely. “I promise.”

They would see. Taking his photo back, Haruki pocketed his wallet and had barely a second’s warning, before a burst of white light erupted in the room, taking the shape of a Phoenix. Jumping up alongside Izuku, partially shielding his boyfriend, Haruki blinked in surprise when Albus’ voice came from the Phoenix’s beak. “Sirius, Severus…you must come to Grimmauld at once…there has been another attack…Forty-two muggles killed an hour ago…”

When the Phoenix vanished, Sirius cursed a blue streak. “Forty-two dead muggles?! What in Merlin’s name?! Those bastards are escalating!”

“It’s a War,” Haruki pointed out calmly. “Escalation will be part of it. Are we going to the awful house?”

“You and Izuku can stay here if you wish,” Severus suggested, calling on Snow to tidy up.

“No, we’ll come,” Haruki grinned. “Gotta give the shrew her mouth back after all.”

Throwing his head back, Sirius laughed heartily. Haruki may have been risen by others, but his sense of humour was a hundred percent, James Potter. Warmed that his friend lived on, he ushered everyone to the floo, intent on getting it over with quickly.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Remus stood before Albus and wondered if he could get away with hexing the bastard to hell and back. The murder of the forty-two muggles had been committed by Fenrir Greyback and his pack. Several just children, even infants, shredded apart and what was Albus’ go to response? To all but whore Remus out to the crazy mutt. “Are you out of your lemon drop loving mind, Albus?! You still want me to do what?!”

“Offer to be Fenrir’s mate,” Albus repeated. “It will grant you immediate access to his pack and his trust…”

“And leave me brutally raped and pregnant!” Remus snarled, body trembling at the very idea. “I told you already I am a submissive werewolf!” His eyes snapped toward Arthur who hadn’t said a word, then to Molly who couldn’t say a word. Smooth flesh where her mouth should have been. Neither seemed interested in coming to Remus’ defence. Bastards!

“As you already told me,” Albus responded dismissively. “But every sacrifice is for the greater good.”

Face reddening, Remus geared up to yell, only to whirl around at the sound of the kitchen floo activating. Severus and Sirius stepped out first, Haruki and Izuku right behind them. Molly was instantly on her feet, gesturing wildly, Haruki grinning impishly in response. “Bad day?” He asked in Japanese just to further piss her off.

Molly turned puce, her eyes burning with rage, turning frantically toward Albus. Sighing, Albus stood. “Harry, my boy, could you please return Molly her mouth?”

Everyone jumped when Haruki’s eyes flashed and the China cabinet in the corner exploded in a shower of broken glass and splintered wood. “Stop calling me that name old man…it’s getting on my nerves.”

“It is the name on your birth certificate,” Albus argued calmly.

“Not my Japanese one,” Haruki retorted irritably. “As for the shrew, will she keep her opinions to herself? Because if she can’t, I’d sooner spare us all that Kami awful screech.”

Gyrating her arms furiously, Molly’s cheeks burned ever brighter. More so when she noticed Sirius was just barely supressing chuckles as he clung to his husband for support. Both men were content to stay quiet and let Haruki handle himself for now.

“That is enough, Harry!” Albus admonished, only to find his own mouth gone.

“How hard is it for you to use my name?” Haruki snapped. “You idiots expect me to clean up your mess but won’t even show me respect by using the name I want! Harry Potter died the day my mother sent me to another world. I have been Haruki Aizawa since and if you want any further cooperation, that is the name you will use…Am I understood?!”

At first, Albus didn’t look willing to give in, but after a moment, he nodded. In an instant, Haruki returned his and Molly’s mouths, the latter hushed immediately by her husband when she opened her mouth to argue. “For Merlin’s sake, Molly, stop it! Or you can return to the burrow and stay there with the children! Honestly, you’re acting like toddlers!”

Gaping like a fish, Molly finally snapped her mouth shut and took her seat, glaring irritably at Haruki. Not that the teenager cared. Facing Remus, the only one not an idiot outside of Severus and Sirius, the teenager smiled. “Care to fill us in on what the hell is going on?”

Eyes twinkling with amusement, Remus quickly broke it down for them, explaining how a pack of werewolves had attacked a small muggle village in the dead of night and killed forty-two people. For now, the muggle police were working under the assumption it had been a wild animal, which saved them a lot of bullshit covering up. This explanation was met with calm, until Remus told them Albus’ solution.

“You want to WHAT?!” Izuku bellowed, the teenager leaping to his feet, green sparks dancing over his body, gaze livid. “That’s a solution to you? Setting a man up as cannon fodder?!”

“This has nothing to do with you, dear,” Molly snapped out coldly. “You’re a muggle.”

It was amazing just how much ‘muggle’ sounded like ‘Quirkless’. Green eyes burning fiercely, Izuku faced the woman his boyfriend had dubbed a shrew and let a whoosh of wind wrap about his body, green sparks moving faster. A show of power that he was pleased to see made her nervous. “I’m not magical, but that doesn't make me useless. I grew up dealing with people like you my whole life. Reminding me of my place, because they considered me less than. Do you know what I did? I proved them wrong.” Quick as lighting, Izuku spun and drove his foot into the wall, demolishing the old stone with ease. A corner of the wall crumpled to the ground in a noisy heap. Releasing his Quirk, Izuku looked back at Molly and was glad to see she had paled, mouth dropped open in shock.

Haruki chuckled, mending the wall with a neon flash of his eyes and a wave of his hand. “I suggest you don’t underestimate, Izuku. He can hold his own with any of you and he’s not wrong…” Eyes zeroing in on Albus, the teenager had to resist the urge to snarl. “What in Kami’s blue FUCK gave you the idea that handing Remus over to a psychopath would be a good thing?! He’ll either end up pregnant, dead, or both and you’re willing to risk that?!”

“We need the intel!” Albus argued.

“Not that badly, we don’t!” Sirius barked, shaking with rage. “Damn it, Albus…enough people have died needlessly in this war. We need to fight smarter!”

“There are better ways to get information,” Izuku pointed out. “Do Wizards not believe in stealth ops?”

“We do,” Sirius ground out. “Aurors are trained in it…but that’s not good enough for, Albus. You don’t get close enough apparently.”

Haruki snorted. “Then you’re not doing it right. No one should be sacrificed just to get damn intel and honestly, I don’t see much worth in getting near these werewolves anyway.”

“And why not?” Molly demanded, eyes narrowed.

“Because Voldy literally just set a bunch of rabid dogs lose to cause havoc. No rhyme, no reason.” Haruki responded icily. “There is no plan here beyond getting you lot to do something stupid in response…he just let a beast off a chain as bait…you take it, you lose another battle.”

“He’ll do it again,” Albus pointed out.

 “To get a reaction,” Haruki countered. “Right now, you are too well hidden. He is trying to draw you out. Don’t be dumb enough to fall for it.”

“He’s right,” Arthur interjected, before Albus could argue further. “You know he’s right, Albus. We gain nothing by responding in any way, beyond getting someone killed. Damn it, think of Tonks!”

Haruki had no idea who Tonks was, but from the sudden wash of rage he felt ripple over Sirius’ aura, he could guess she had been someone important who had also died through pointless stupidity. “There is nothing to be gained by responding so stupidly…or at all. At least, not for the moment.”

Albus shook his head. “You have no idea what is going on here. You came from a world where you were shielded!”

“I came from a world where only weeks ago my father nearly died in front of me!” Haruki snapped. “Where the boy who would become my older brother was muzzled like a rabid dog! You have no idea what I know or understand and I’m getting bored with your shit…either you need me, or I’m too naïve to be of any use…you can’t have both. I suggest you make up your damn mind.”

Instead of responding, Albus shoved away from the table, and stalked toward the Kitchen fireplace. A movement of his hand, a flash of green from floo powder and the man was gone.

“He acts like a bratty toddler,” Izuku commented once the fire settled. “Kacchan is less hormonal, and he makes things explode.”

“Not a word, Molly!” Severus barked, seeing the woman gearing up for a tirade. “Izuku isn’t wrong. Albus is out of control and you’re an intelligent enough woman to know that! Ginny died because of his foolish plans!”

Face bleeding white, eyes widening, Molly’s body shook. “Don’t you dare bring my daughter into this!” She hissed, her sudden rage making everything rattle in the room, as her magic leaked free. “He wasn’t to know!”

“The cold-hearted bastard knew something was in the castle!” Severus argued. “Students were being petrified and still he didn’t shut school. He kept everyone in danger because he is obsessed with the Dark Lord!”

“And that obsession led to him returning,” Remus added. “Your eleven-year-old daughter was drained of her life, her very soul for that madman and Albus did nothing!”

“That’s enough!” Arthur choked out, just as white as his wife. “We know what we’ve lost!”

“Do you?” All eyes went back to Haruki, the teenager’s gaze snapping back and forth between them. “Do you know what you’ve lost? Because, it seems to me, you don’t. Not when you’re still answering to that man. In case it wasn’t obvious, he only has one goal in mind…to kill that crazy bastard and be the one seen doing it. Everything else, is the means to get him there. I suggest you start really looking at the man Albus Dumbledore is and decide where you stand, because he is no better than Voldy.”

They didn’t wait to listen to Molly’s protests, if she had any. It was up to her to see Albus for what he was and to stop clinging to the fairytale she had made him.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

Exhausted, Hitoshi sat in the front garden, surrounded by Sushi, Mochi and Kaori, the three felines snuggled in and purring contently. It was calming in its way, but it didn’t change facts. Haruki and Izuku were now missing a full twenty-four hours, and nothing had been found to locate them, or the bastard Shigaraki, who was still the prime suspect. Feeling the well of tears again, Hitoshi scrubbed furiously at his eyes. He was sick of blubbering like a baby, it achieved nothing!

“Eyebags…”

Startled by a voice he wasn’t used to be so soft, Hitoshi twisted and found Katsuki stood by the gate. Getting up, cats scattering with irritated yowls and springing toward the house, he made his way toward the ash blond, who strangely enough looked as worn out as him. “Hey, Bakugo…didn’t sleep either?”

“Hard to sleep when Auntie Inko spent the night crying her heart out in our living-room,” Katsuki grumbled. “I probably should have stuck around today…but I couldn’t take the water works anymore. I felt useless.”

Hitoshi got that. He couldn’t handle his parents stress and upset, so figured hiding away outside was better. “My Dads are sort of losing it, since they aren’t permitted to help. Conflict of interest. Have you spoken to the others?”

“I managed to talk them out of all coming here at once…I didn’t think you’d appreciate being overwhelmed by our whole class screaming at ya.”

Smiling weakly, Hitoshi nodded, stuttering out, “I, yeah…Thank you. I’m not exactly sociable right now…damn it, Bakugo…what if something really bad has happened?!”

He couldn’t handle Inko’s tears, yet the minute they started streaking Hitoshi’s pale cheeks, Katsuki launched over the fence and gathered him up into his arms. At first Hitoshi went rigid, but after a moment, he burrowed into the solace Katsuki was offering and wept.

Chapter Text

A week later, Haruki found himself stood outside and looking at Sirius like he was pretty sure the man had lost his ever-loving mind. “A broom? You want me to ride a broom?” The teenager demanded incredulous.

Sirius beamed. “It’s perfectly normal Wizard transport, pup…you saw me already on one.”

“Yes, you,” Haruki agreed. “But as Izuku pointed out…It’s not aerodynamic in the slightest, and I don’t like breaking my bones.”

Grinning from where he sat on the lush grass next to Severus, Izuku set his gaze on his boyfriend. “You also said neither are people, yet some have flying Quirks…so, live a little.”

“I’d like to see you do it!” Haruki squawked. “Besides…I still have studying to do. I finished reading the texts for first year and I only just started the second-year texts”

“A break won’t do you any harm,” Severus pointed out calmly, not once lifting his nose from a potions book he was reading. “It’s healthy even.”

Traitors! Grinding his teeth, Haruki glanced back at Sirius. The smug bastard had a triumphant grin plastered on his face and the scarred teen knew he was outnumbered. “If I die…I’m haunting every one of you!”

“Noted! On the broom, pup!”

Grumbling, Haruki stepped toward the broom already hovering at perfect mounting height. FIREBOLT was emblazoned along the dark wood handle in bright gold. It was certainly fancier than any broom he had ever seen, but then, back home, they were for sweeping, not flying. Gearing his courage, Haruki swung a leg over and seated himself like Sirius had already shown him. A checklist in his mind, he followed each of the instructions and almost instantly found himself airborne. He expected terror, an immediate crash and burn, but he had been so wrong!

It was absolute euphoria!

Laughing, Haruki urged the Firebolt higher, faster, marvelling at how well it responded to his commands.  It was nothing like anything he’d experienced before. Sure, he’d used his Quirk to levitate at times, but this, this was so much more. With barely a thought, the broom rocketed forward. With a joyous whoop, Haruki looped around the property, spinning, flipping, pushing the broom to do everything he wanted, so by the time he came in for a landing, Izuku was pale, spluttering incoherently in Japanese and Sirius was cackling in delight.

“A natural! I knew it!” The dog shifter crowed. “How did you find it?”

“It was amazing!” Haruki gushed, laughing when Izuku insisted on examining him. “I’m fine, baby…promise!”

“You were supposed to just hover!” Izuku argued back shakily. “Not fly off into space!”

Cuddling his startled boyfriend, Haruki looked up at Sirius. “You said my birth father was a flier?”

“Yup!” Sirius beamed. “One of the best damn Quidditch players to ever come to Hogwarts.”

“And what the hell is Quidditch?” Haruki asked, wondering if he’d regret asking.

Sirius immediately dove into an explanation, that Severus thankfully helped translate at parts, because honestly, Qauffle, bludger…what in the name of Kami? Don’t even get him started on the point system.

“Your Dad was a Chaser for the Gryffindor team,” Sirius explained once Haruki and Izuku understood the game. “There hasn’t been a Chaser as good since.”

“Bias!”

“Severus, don’t be mean!”

Chuckling, the dark-haired man got to his feet, dusting grass from his black jeans. “As enjoyable as this is, we need to get lunch before we head off.”

That was right, Severus and Sirius had mentioned the day before they intended to bring them to somewhere called Diagon Alley. A wizard street hidden from non magicals to pick up anything they might need and where they could get Haruki’s school supplies. It had taken some serious effort and Warding, but so far, the occupants had kept Voldemort and his ilk out. Haruki was curious to see what magical shops entailed. Of course, something always had to throw a spanner in the works, and nearly ruin a perfectly good day.

“Masters, Maaaasters!”

Looking over at Snow’s shrill, frantic tone, all four of them were suddenly on alert. Had the Wards failed, were they under attack? But no, she had the Daily Prophet clutched in her spindly fingers. Usually when it arrived with the morning post, Snow left it next to Severus favourite armchair. So, why did she have it now?

“Masters! Oh. Masters! Dumbly man has done something very awful!” Coming to a stop, the house elf held out the paper, her tiny frame shaking and fuchsia eyes awash with tears.

Resheathing his wand, Severus accepted the newspaper and instantly saw the problem. Insides bleeding cold, he swore colourfully.

“What?!” Sirius demanded. “What…oh, fuck me pink and through a straw! What did he do?!”

Tired of the dramatics, Haruki took the paper and with Izuku reading alongside him, the two stiffened in shock. The first page had a bold heading covering most of the page.

HARRY POTTER, BACK FROM THE DEAD!

By Rita Skeeter

You read it right readers! Albus Dumbledore himself made the

announcement last night, HARRY POTTER IS ALIVE! Believed

to have died alongside his parents all those years ago, this naturally

came as a shock to our community, but Albus Dumbledore explained

it all. A plan devised by Lily Potter in a last-ditch effort to save her

only child, Harry Potter was sent to another world!

“Old magic,” Albus Dumbledore told this eager reporter. “Lily really was

 a bright witch and her skill and powerful magic saved her only child’s life.”

Fifteen years the Potter Estate has sat in stasis, with no one left in

the Potter line to take the Lordship, but now with Harry’s return it will

be reinstated! But that’s not the best part! Albus Dumbledore has told

the Daily Prophet that Harry Potter is the prophesised saviour, the

chosen one meant to defeat you-know-who! He will—

Having enough, Haruki tossed the newspaper onto the garden table and let loose in Japanese, stomping about in raw temper. Izuku was the only one who could understand him, wincing at every vicious swear, until the furious teenager had nothing but harsh breaths. “Has that idiot any idea of what he’s done?!” Haruki finally hissed. “Our element of surprise is gone!”

“Never mind the bullseye on your back!” Izuku seethed, equally pissed. “What the hell is with this man?!”

“He hates not being in control,” Sirius spat angrily. “I knew he’d try something… but I didn’t think he do something this stupid! Damn it, Sev, this has to be illegal! Haruki is still only sixteen! He’s a minor!”

“The law would usually be on our side, but the Dark Lord has his men everywhere. Fighting it would be pointless.” Severus pinched the bridge of his nose. It was taking everything in him, not to go hex Albus to hell and back. “Let’s just get our lunch and go to Diagon Alley as planned. Lucky for us, Merlin himself couldn’t get through the erected barriers and the chances of anyone recognising you Haruki are slim. Truth be told, you look absolutely nothing like James Potter.”

“Maybe if you squint!” Sirius pointed out, calming down. “Of course, bless his heart, Jaime was as slim as a twig and had a messy mop of hair that desperately needed a comb.”

“I’m still turning that idiot into a set of fucking chopsticks!” Haruki snarled irritably. “Let’s see him cause problems as an inanimate object!”

“Oh, now,” Severus tutted as they made their way back to the house. “I’m sure we can come up with something a little more creative than that.”

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

A whole horrible week after his little brother had vanished into thin air, Hitoshi sat with Katsuki watching a pre-Quirk era movie favourite called Avengers. It was strange, but something had sort of…well…shifted after he blubbered away into Katsuki’s chest. The brash blond was still his usual rough self, yet, softer somehow and what had started as a rocky friendship had unintentionally tumbled into something more. Though neither boy seemed ready to touch on it, just yet.

Hearing the familiar thump of his father’s boots, Hitoshi craned his neck back, smiling upside down at the man. “Hey, Dad…thought you had a meeting at UA?”

“I did.” Sighing, Aizawa reached for the remote and stuck Avengers on pause. Both teenagers were instantly alert. “In light of what’s going on, Nezu and the other teachers wanted to discuss whether or not to go ahead with the training camp. It’s been decided that we will go ahead with it as scheduled.”

“What?!” Hitoshi yelped, purple eyes wide. “B-But Dad! What about, Haruki?!”

“Every available Hero is working on the case…including All Might, kiddo,” Aizawa hastily explained. “Your brother, nor Izuku is being forgotten here. But we can’t just freeze in place, Hitoshi. It’s not healthy…the camp would be a good distraction.”

“Come on, Eyebags,” Katsuki chided, before Hitoshi could explode in a furious tirade. “Your head is locked on this. You need to keep busy, and the training camp will do that. Wallowing ain’t gonna bring the nerd or Gandalf back any faster.”

Hitoshi hated to admit it, but they were both right. For a week now he was barely functioning and knew he was freaking out his parents. “Will we be kept updated about Haruki and Izuku?”

“Every day, kiddo, I promise.”

“It’ll be good for us, Eyebags,” Katsuki encouraged with a grin. “You’ll see.”

Smiling, exhausted to hell, Aizawa left the boys to finish their movie. Katsuki was quickly becoming a fixture about their home and though it shocked him at first, especially when Hizashi pointed out just how close they were getting, the whole thing was nice. Hitoshi needed a solid support beyond his family and strangely, Katsuki appeared even calmer since the two had found even footing.  Honestly, they were handling it a lot better than he was. He knew just how fierce his youngest was. Knew he had the strength to push through any barrier, but he was still his boy…his son and when he got his hands on whoever took him, Kami help him, they would pray for death.

“Oh, you’re home.”

Looking over from where he was brooding, Aizawa winced. Hizashi was rumpled, pale and his face was pinched from exhaustion and the migraine that had been driving him nuts since last night. “Head still sore?”

“Down to bearable ache now and I’ve stopped puking, go me!” Plopping down at the table, the blond groaned in relief when his husband began massaging his tense shoulders.

“You’re one big knot, Zashi.”

Hizashi grunted a laugh. “Tends to happen when you end up scrunched up in a ball from ice pick in the eyes level pain skewering your skull. Knew with this shitty week it was coming…still, it kicked my ass. You see the boys?”

“Glued to Avengers…I’m gonna order dinner…think your tummy can handle anything?”

Nose wrinkling, he was nearly afraid to try. “Just get me rice with a ginger sauce. It tends to sit well enough.”

“You got it babe.”

Watching his husband grab his phone and pop in the order online at their favourite spot, ordering a little bit of everything, Hizashi noted the tension in his frame. “Camp going ahead?”

“Nezu thinks it’s for the best and despite convincing our other sixteen-year-old of this…I wanted the damn thing cancelled.” Tossing his phone down, Aizawa scrubbed a hand over his face. He seriously needed a shave. “I just want to find Haruki.”

“I know you do, Sho…but the rules are the rules for a reason. We gotta sit this out, so distraction would be the best thing for you.”

“That and Nezu doesn’t trust me not to go rogue on night patrol.” Aizawa grumbled petulantly.

Hizashi couldn’t help but laugh, ignoring the echoing thump in his temples. “The rat knows you too well.”

Maybe, but it didn’t mean Aizawa had to like it. They would have a week at camp and after that a couple of days before UA would reopen. He prayed by then, Haruki and Izuku would be home safe and sound.

~W-A-R-L-O-C-K~

The Floo was certainly an experience as always. Spilling out into the hearth of the Leaky Cauldron, Haruki straightened up and with a brief glow of his eyes, banished the soot from his body. In what Sirius referred to as Muggle clothing, he had put his hair up in a high ponytail and using a touch of his Quirk, let it fall silky and straight down his back. His contacts were back in and dressed all in black, with his piercings tinkling in his ears, no one would have guessed he was actually Harry Potter. Naturally, people stared, but most were more curious about the green haired teenager stood next to Haruki.

“They have got to come up with a better way to travel,” Izuku mumbled, shaking ash from his green curls.

With a chuckle, Haruki cleaned the mess from his boyfriend, the two moving just in time for Sirius, followed by Severus to arrive and neither had so much as a spec on them! Obviously flooing required more skill than Haruki realised. Putting it away for later, he glanced about. The Leaky Cauldron was dank, dusty and yet warm and lively. According to Severus, it was one of the safer places to be as of late and Tom the owner used it as a go between to get families out of the country. Highly illegal. But desperate times and all that. Looking up from the bar, Tom caught sight of the group and beamed.

“Hello Professor Snape! Sirius! Wasn’t expectin’ ya today!” Eyes roving over the teenagers, he tilted his head curiously. “And who might this be?”

“This is Haruki Aizawa,” Sirius introduced cheerfully. “And Izuku Midoriya. Visiting from Japan. We thought we’d take them around Diagon Alley for the day.”

The lie was smoothly done and no one questioned it. To Haruki’s surprise, no one asked about Harry Potter, even though he could clearly hear whispers. Of course, a smart man wouldn’t advertise his relationship with the Potters or their only child. After a few more moments of small talk, they headed out the back of the pub and Haruki felt a shudder of strong magic wash over his senses. Green eyes snapping up, he could see the flow of energy encasing them and wondered if anyone else could or was he the only one able to see magical aura so easily.

“This way,” Severus called, leading them to a solid brick wall. Producing his wand, he reached up and tapped a brick.

Haruki wasn’t sure what he expected, but it certainly wasn’t the bricks wiggling apart bit by bit. Green eyes widening, he watched in fascination as Diagon Alley was revealed and if he hadn’t believed in magic before, this would certainly make a believer of him. “Holy crap!” He croaked in Japanese.

“This is amazing!” Izuku gushed in reply, practically bouncing, eager to run forward and explore. “Oh, my Kami! Is that a Goblin?!”

Chuckling at their reactions, Severus and Sirius urged them forward, smiling at each other at the excitement on Haruki’s face. He had shown interest in learning, but this was the first time they had seen the true wonder on his face at seeing magic in action. They headed to the bookstore first, the building already swarming with students and their parents, particularly first years. Pulling out the school list they had received only that morning, Severus sighed. “He clearly has no intention of putting him lower than sixth year and did you notice he chose his extras for him.”

Taking the list, Sirius frowned. “Care of Magical Creatures is a pretty good class…but what would he want with Divination?”

“Divination?” Izuku asked curiously, dragging his gaze away from the hundreds of books.

“Study of future telling magic,” Sirius explained.

“Oh! Well, Haruki mightened see the future or anything, but he tends to just know things.”

“By reading auras, Izuku,” Haruki pointed out. “I’ve never had a vision.”

“You knew about your brother,” Izuku corrected. “And he was miles away when that happened.”

Haruki blinked. That was true, but he still wouldn’t have called it clairvoyance. Deciding to do Ancient Runes instead, more to make it clear to the old coot he wouldn’t be controlled, Haruki wandered down one of the aisles to find the right book. Rifling through the tomes, he felt a prickle over his senses, seconds before he heard cruel laughter. Frowning, he followed the sound.

“Did no one tell you; they don’t let trolls in here?”

To Haruki’s irritation, his green eyes found the brutish red head Ron Weasley, with two others he didn’t recognise, looming over a trembling girl. She was his age by the looks of her, and unlike a lot of the people about, she was wearing non-magical clothing. Thick curls framed a pretty face, though it was marred on the right side by brutal scars, a patch of hair unable to grow anymore because of the damage. Her right eye was also milky white with blindness. The poor girl looked like she had been through hell, and the pig Weasley was bullying her over her appearance? Fury coiled in his gut and having enough, Haruki cleared his throat.

Jumping, Ron’s head snapped around, blue eyes widening a moment before cold rage engulfed his features. “What the hell are you doing here?!” Confused, his friends looked between Ron and Haruki, unsure what was going on.

“Is this what you do with your time, Weasley?” Haruki demanded coldly. “Harass people? What did she do to you, that you feel the need to mistreat her?”

“It has nothing to do with you!” Ron barked. “And it’s rich you think so after what you did to my mum!”

“Your mother needed to learn some manners and everyone’s ears needed a break.” Grinning dangerously, Haruki’s eyes began to glow. “Want to try it, Weasley? I can be really creative.”

“Fuck you, mate!” Ron spat, grabbing his confused friends and urging them away.

Letting his Quirk go, magic, whatever, Haruki turned to the girl left behind. “You, okay?”

Frowning, her remaining good eye studying him, she straightened up. “Huh, you’re accent…Japanese? Yeah, I’m okay. Nothing I haven’t dealt with before from Ronald and his lackies.”

Haruki nodded. “Good catch on the accent. I’m Haruki Aizawa and you are?”

“Hermione Granger.”